| Scrape | 23 |
|---|---|
| Id | 743 |
| Active | 1 |
| Created Epoch | 1,714,953,603 |
| Modified Epoch | 1,723,961,246 |
| Scrape Epoch | 1,714,953,781 |
| Created | 5/5/24, 7:00 PM |
| Modified | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM |
| Status | completed |
| Notes | |
| Dataset External No | 743 |
| Filename |
| Id | Active | Status | Created | Modified | Created Epoch | Modified Epoch | Notes | Scrape Result Id | Original Ad Id | Adarchiveid | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Pageid | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative Id | Byline | Caption | Cta Text | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Title | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Id | Page Name | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Body | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Like Count | Page Profile Uri | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Cta Type | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1763814 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763815 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763816 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763817 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763818 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763819 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763820 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763821 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763822 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 1479676549316676 | 109 | 8.6820382531992E+14 | 1714287600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120207587446470738 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | Watch the whole series NOW! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1714049222 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438829601_750470107267364_6002558537009516004_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=p8VozjTrbIcQ7kNvgGa0UD9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBvbQP7qvbqg0FZvP3oHwsCYC5epEISGzkV8OTTneEO4Q&oe=663DDBEF | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438808594_398476316284743_5377365940316974875_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FhUHVj5Q5hQQ7kNvgF7m35I&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfASyMnyexdA9iTWTKIwhlHKysH4Xuqw3NCUC5NBB2tF8Q&oe=663E0CFC | 0 | 3 | After humiliated by his bride-to-be on the wedding rehearsal but Adam was soon told his true identity as the heir of the richest family in the US. On the journey of returning as a CEO, taking over his family’s business, our true heir gradually finds out his true love, who has been by his side from the very beginning… | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763823 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1888943534909629 | 79 | 1.8854502285745E+15 | 1714287600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120207587448200738 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | Watch the whole series NOW! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1714048870 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440392552_1581644296012807_7222038324140965062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=L94rrQdteu8Q7kNvgHpAIGx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpIj327QTV6Z7mTX43d-D-g3mcjDfqKbKMXo0AJjNzXA&oe=663DF598 | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438830134_3708390112751351_405570570168768405_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7i2zWgSYJuwQ7kNvgEASV9t&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCEtS0mq_uDvau371e-LHaEdUkueJsfbv1TG3-YyOvB1g&oe=663DF893 | 0 | 3 | After humiliated by his bride-to-be on the wedding rehearsal but Adam was soon told his true identity as the heir of the richest family in the US. On the journey of returning as a CEO, taking over his family’s business, our true heir gradually finds out his true love, who has been by his side from the very beginning… | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763824 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 706700098194817 | 1 | 1.4332856276096E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120207253927610427 | www.ccplohio.org | Contact us | NONE | video | Welcoming Environment For Everyone | Enrich your mind. | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1705555345 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420443221_387184330645355_1353091158674098252_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=A1RKNXyVR1kQ7kNvgELTdft&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCIQRreMnb6ZfLf9HsMkE7dqdOLdI6DMqe9ZowwHFRjkQ&oe=663DDA9B | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Dive into the sea of knowledge with our extensive resources. Feed your curiosity and expand your horizons. | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1706601600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763825 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1086529679437962 | 1 | 4.205586438356E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120205967718520334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Transform Your Space With Precision | Landscaping experts. | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/ | 1705564904 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420190041_346766758283651_4311395696293819188_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=v_Tb4Z1zTUwQ7kNvgFzPmWU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCeRupb6BujY8YpwHeRoixvt9PFG-enV0QFB80ConmhHw&oe=663E0A6B | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420181046_920308233008002_3085060648356899485_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MgrQ6Fo7zI0Q7kNvgEu_BF4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofE-w2AjJg6Sv-BPGE84jaR8Rbt7lnuz62D8QzWRACQ&oe=663E01C8 | 0 | 3 | Landscaping experts. | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1707897600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763826 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1086529679437962 | 1 | 4.205586438356E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120205967718520334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Transform Your Space With Precision | Landscaping experts. | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/ | 1705564904 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420190041_346766758283651_4311395696293819188_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=v_Tb4Z1zTUwQ7kNvgFzPmWU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCeRupb6BujY8YpwHeRoixvt9PFG-enV0QFB80ConmhHw&oe=663E0A6B | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420181046_920308233008002_3085060648356899485_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MgrQ6Fo7zI0Q7kNvgEu_BF4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofE-w2AjJg6Sv-BPGE84jaR8Rbt7lnuz62D8QzWRACQ&oe=663E01C8 | 0 | 3 | Landscaping experts. | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1707897600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763827 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1086529679437962 | 1 | 4.205586438356E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120205967718520334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Transform Your Space With Precision | Landscaping experts. | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/ | 1705564904 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420190041_346766758283651_4311395696293819188_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=v_Tb4Z1zTUwQ7kNvgFzPmWU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCeRupb6BujY8YpwHeRoixvt9PFG-enV0QFB80ConmhHw&oe=663E0A6B | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420181046_920308233008002_3085060648356899485_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MgrQ6Fo7zI0Q7kNvgEu_BF4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofE-w2AjJg6Sv-BPGE84jaR8Rbt7lnuz62D8QzWRACQ&oe=663E01C8 | 0 | 3 | Landscaping experts. | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1707897600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763831 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 914854536834871 | 1 | 1.4271340282126E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 149010831809532 | 0 | Foote Bros Carpet One | 120203493962290143 | footebroscarpetone.com | Contact us | NONE | image | Request Your Free Estimate Today | Are you ready for NEW FLOORING? Find flooring to give you that perfect look to upgrade your home! Let Foote Bros. Carpet One Floor & Home help you restyle your space. | https://www.footebroscarpetone.com/ | 1704862024 | 1.4901083180953E+14 | Foote Bros Carpet One | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/417743634_938228457635357_7301204475501859853_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5EDqjDa62wsQ7kNvgH0e881&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBeUtgJNhaonll_V45Oi9uKH1WtAIzFbvB28-j31Ny26Q&oe=663DEEEE | person_profile | 0 | Foote Bros Carpet One | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/417826087_919608022885837_5953442466137926036_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h9beiieXIokQ7kNvgHMgMYI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBkJaWEZDttPY03SspM4h_R63FuTusAO9oGj_E_HjBrpQ&oe=663E08FF | 0 | 3 | Create a new look with spectacular flooring deals to decorate your Hall, Living Areas and More. Now is the time to shop our newly designed showroom for the perfect floor that you have been waiting for. Stop by our showroom or Request a free estimate now! | Foote Bros Carpet One | 287 | https://facebook.com/footebros.gadsden | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1704873600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763833 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961247 | 743 | 340993465533094 | 1 | 3.9669470617216E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120206982972780427 | www.ccplohio.org | Learn more | NONE | video | Unlock Your Potential | Explore it all today! | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1704836305 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/416113941_363694313032419_4109102183842661891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Uuvkg2ui-HIQ7kNvgG4ZH9F&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBdFWh6q05cnlqaLJnw9sT-nR1vZVf_2ry0pt_Xa9M5Xw&oe=663DDEF7 | person_profile | 0 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/418886170_6933829426693100_223903431400283034_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Sx1Vtpbifs0Q7kNvgHMnPSF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB6wSaSAH9iL5PpEM-g4-8aXb5G6jyfgkA7iGCKLkekMQ&oe=663DE4E1 | 0 | 3 | With a free library card, you can access world-class resources, millions of books, free internet, meeting rooms, or unwind with board games. | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1704873600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763834 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1357153101573578 | 1 | 1.0443306601387E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120206982972700427 | www.ccplohio.org | Contact us | NONE | video | Your Key To Success | We have got it all. | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1704836301 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/416384217_741623664518508_5671792145959342494_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hmcNWd4oWpIQ7kNvgEhXqgc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC7q8ZnEG6xfQCF7V_PzqQa0SP6PKepjCjfI2iNsqc9Qw&oe=663DEAA1 | person_profile | 0 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/416330914_875174124354828_6118112606967401057_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iJUSKQjLkf8Q7kNvgFYEJO4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAseItF1qwD7nkGAs4aBPJNCN7JEz6MEeb8CrfKejQvKw&oe=663DE62C | 0 | 3 | Unlock a world of opportunities with your free library card! From books to internet access, meeting rooms to LinkedIn learning, we have everything you're looking for! | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1704873600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763835 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 3598770690397075 | 1 | 1.3103905330103E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120206982972730427 | www.ccplohio.org | Learn more | NONE | video | Empower Your Journey | Start your adventure today. | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1704833773 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/416373515_421733833514082_4371821505210462360_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xUjc8r6Wc-sQ7kNvgHE-z8S&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUuVkYhN-Cc7A4-kXks6BxXcDmgBtKiob0KcFmhquOZw&oe=663DF798 | person_profile | 0 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/416321408_2133679590316153_2619911304869486690_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MFFPcvMNI58Q7kNvgETAdx_&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCFZuGNRd6hThoxWBEr95_HlTRo7VEeZTCnjh3xuznAIQ&oe=663DF963 | 0 | 3 | Learn with LinkedIn learning or relax with board games. Your interests, your space – sign up for your free library card today! | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1704873600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763836 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763838 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763839 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763840 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763841 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763842 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763843 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763794 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955314 | 1723961246 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763795 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955315 | 1723961246 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763796 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955315 | 1723961246 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763797 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955316 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763798 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955316 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763799 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955316 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763800 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955316 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763844 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763845 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763801 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955316 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763802 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 389897124006320 | 1 | 1.3523364125193E+15 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210358370260747 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10926&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713433313 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437869924_1372181320165906_5771514709500140411_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pGpmhg2DaIoQ7kNvgH-QngA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA3xu_lUyDzJD6hJgnswRrksrx7lm893e7ZADC5Xe18lw&oe=663DF711 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437845749_1218466105788868_8867878474238534489_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pe7HHEJ4aQgQ7kNvgF92ndl&_nc_oc=Adi-IawiilFfztVyDq9cp4SSWfq16v8aUIIXDWEzcvTBg_cCspUhooW450zSBpBNHFBNWJ4dGGVW4T3TPUA0j8WY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAQecJ2oLjOuPKXBhNavz_iazglGfOZ35VNQL55yKwvxA&oe=663DEDD5 | 0 | 3 | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office until now. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from the miscarriage lingered, even though it had been a long time since that day. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after my miscarriage. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband's mom Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d been reviewing the night before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 Sophia’s POV My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full with disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had a miscarriage and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn't believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He's probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn't want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the miscarriage…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 Sophia’s POV I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after the miscarriage, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: Bad guy Elijah! You guys just got divorced, and now he’s out partying with this whore already and flaunting her like he’s never done with you?! CHAPTER 4 Sophia’s POV “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved after Tom Bennett, my adoptive father, died. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for more from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” I could feel my heart rate increasing. In my head, I could picture Elijah and Serena sitting very closely in the office. “She’s the reason for your breakup, isn’t she?” Troy said, looking smug. “I knew it! I never trusted that guy from the very beginning. He’s probably been hooking up with different women since you got married!” I wanted to make him shut up, but I just stood there, wanting to burst into tears. “Unfaithful jerk,” Troy added, shaking his head in disbelief. CHAPTER 5 Sophia’s POV My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the miscarriage. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then there's the miscarriage I had... It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Sophia’s POV Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello.” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. "Hello?" I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allow to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763803 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763804 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763805 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763806 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763807 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763808 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763809 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763810 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955317 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763811 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 427610683180927 | 3 | 1.4036606936219E+15 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120208456182960342 | theryfhvn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713942893 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438664155_273795419142009_1610116581881481075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rQmtcLYQEJwQ7kNvgEgd03g&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC_RfaVuoEkFayrEQ_pYYONRIR2oLebePT86VkZ-TqSxA&oe=663E020E | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686196_779385647529119_6833913842728790223_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=03nqPZLVzw8Q7kNvgFsN_cK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBsWNT6Be60o4R9LhxRXqXP9H8f0D0AUGMYg-VjNHTzfw&oe=663DF4D4 | 0 | 3 | Suzanne York was sold off to cover her brother's gambling debts. She was thrown to a border town, a hotbed of criminal activity, which shocked her so badly when she read the situation. Suzanne's beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return. "Please don't touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!" The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men's attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. "Tell your husband to bring 20 million dollars. Anything less than that, and you'll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us." A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She married Nathan just a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice so much money for her? "Okay," she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was her last hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman's voice answered instead. "Hello? Who's this?" "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone to Nathan right now." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally?" Suzanne heard Nathan's gentle voice from the other end. "A scam call." Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. "Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you." Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of that military, can he?" Everyone here knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the regional conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onslaught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. "Don't worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he's still single." Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763812 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763813 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961246 | 743 | 444493184757659 | 2 | 9.6645612215282E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 144939265372419 | 0 | Indulge in story | 120210168823370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712919826 | 1.4493926537242E+14 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435702673_2055808438153421_8494280966628791975_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-z6hXNcG0QQ7kNvgHRaFiW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDNezQ_fa7sCI7yXQx6wRuM8u8ooXU5H5s8hk64abGgpg&oe=663DE5C6 | person_profile | 0 | Indulge in story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437712317_930756498787588_4561978965145836526_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oRFNR6yr-3AQ7kNvgHPisNT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBEq3gLb3K1jooUhq0l9ia-Tl9lnLSy8VZ-ZM9EVMj64w&oe=663DE972 | 0 | 3 | My childhood crush Felix rejected me. And soon he brought his girlfriend to me... He even said, "Luna, Lilac says she feels insecure because you've remained single this whole time." And so, I started dating Felix's older brother, Colin, who started seducing me... **** I regretted agreeing to eat barbecue with Felix. Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his girlfriend, Lilac. This barbecue shall be his apology after he rejected me in a humiliating manner in public before. On our way home from the unpleasant barbecue, it suddenly started raining. The both of us shared a small parasol. The umbrella had already shortened the distance between us. As if he were cradling me in his arms. Blood rushed up to my cheeks, I missed the smell of him. Suddenly someone called Felix's name. It was Lilac, holding a large umbrella above her. She yelled, "Felix!" Felix saw her and ran over to hold her in his arms. She giggled happily. He shielded Lilac as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lilac turned around and yelled out to me with a provoking smile, "We go first, Luna!" The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street, not even noticing that my umbrella was off-kilter. My heart felt numb. As wind and rain tore the skies above me, I stood there in the street and cried. Wake up, Luna. Didn't you know from the start that Felix wasn't yours? He never was and never will be, so why are you still crying for him? But I couldn't control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I pictured Felix and Lilac running together, laughing in the rain. The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn't open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on intuition. It was too late to realize something's wrong with the ground - I fell down an abandoned storm drain. My right leg was numb. A large gash had opened up on my left arm. The water continued poring while the drain was too high for me to climb out, especially with my injury. So this is the punishment for loving the wrong person? As I was almost losing consciousness, someone called out, "Luna..." It sounded like Colin... | Indulge in story | 424 | https://facebook.com/61552702618591 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713250800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763846 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763847 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763849 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763850 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763851 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955320 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763852 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955320 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763853 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955320 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763854 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955320 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763855 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955320 | 1723961247 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763856 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955321 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763857 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955321 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763858 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955321 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763859 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955322 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763860 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955322 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763861 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955322 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763862 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955322 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763863 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955322 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763864 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763865 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 355600400160937 | 5 | 1.13711122439E+15 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207356644800173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711529655 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433887152_1517252915806644_1232529738031639905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=04zWKyySQFoQ7kNvgErTXTu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB3JgctqvPsjIT6gtCcAfDHlwp_BuKmSuMksQknRzUpPg&oe=663DE7C5 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433919001_2890963101046737_4891735484858556113_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=15rYEwZbJLcQ7kNvgHTLpw4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfASwmJZVOsaKfv9i7vTx2Tu-k4KFpJGOKlx_Iw_UlpZig&oe=663DF650 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763866 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763867 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763868 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763869 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763870 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763871 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763872 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763873 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763874 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955323 | 1723961247 | 743 | 383563471123995 | 1 | 7.7907691700148E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763877 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955326 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763878 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955327 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763879 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955328 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763880 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955329 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763883 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955332 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763884 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763885 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763886 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763887 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763888 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763889 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763890 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763891 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763892 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961247 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763895 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955335 | 1723961247 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763896 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955335 | 1723961247 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763898 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955335 | 1723961247 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763899 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763900 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763902 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763903 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763904 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763905 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763906 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763907 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961247 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763909 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763910 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763912 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763913 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763915 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763916 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763918 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763920 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763922 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961247 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763924 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961247 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763926 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763927 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763928 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763930 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955339 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763931 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955339 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763932 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955339 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763933 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955339 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763934 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955339 | 1723961247 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763935 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763936 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763938 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763939 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763940 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763942 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763943 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763944 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961247 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763945 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763946 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763948 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763949 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763950 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763951 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763952 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763953 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763954 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763955 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763956 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763957 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763958 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763959 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763960 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961247 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763961 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763962 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763963 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763965 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961248 | 743 | 256870604173397 | 13 | 3.6361071233705E+15 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120206284917530590 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | Watch the whole series NOW! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1713576746 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438686277_1140770660602396_7555633035933790966_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JQ8QAjcVfUMQ7kNvgEt6hWU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC-8mygwMZHVXiDeYrK-a_I-JxcKllAaJK2GlcX5S4ZJA&oe=663E00D7 | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437931427_953369169711226_5982121946817072350_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dFMlrwDOq6EQ7kNvgFIVcn2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD_VmKH4WMmpeYYBtYI_2bXwKtsmwfSOcYpS-dGV3XpWQ&oe=663DF116 | 0 | 3 | l binge-watched 42 episodes, andeach one was captivating.<br /> 😍😍Massive hit dramas🔞🔞Thousands of short dramas are being updated continuously❤️🔥 | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763590 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 624461703169271 | 1 | 4.3310230580463E+14 | 1711177200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101479542560743 | 0 | ConsumerSafe.com | 120205741070030259 | contact.consumersafe.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | See If You Qualify | They set aside $4.5 billion... | https://contact.consumersafe.com/roundup/ | 1710166508 | 1.0147954256074E+14 | ConsumerSafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431615458_770690081512177_3495676478623739503_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4F7MQ5TcJNYQ7kNvgEMb6Zy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBTlkA7dMGhpgDgTsq5d2vsEecantWsHtlbFJalFh-WZQ&oe=663DDE05 | person_profile | 0 | Consumersafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431770947_782259450625980_2788408335447563369_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Xpd4lxU2gaMQ7kNvgEoZAxJ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAdWXxaSpGWAxioEs17KDVQO2KFqgT_ndCdZ5QCOCwMLQ&oe=663DE0E9 | 0 | 3 | Roundup weedkiller has been linked to Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma. If you or someone you know used Roundup and was later diagnosed with Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma, you could be eligible to receive significant compensation as part of a settlement. Click to learn more and see if you qualify. | ConsumerSafe.com | 1324 | https://facebook.com/consumersafedotcom | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710140400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763591 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 624461703169271 | 1 | 4.3310230580463E+14 | 1711177200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101479542560743 | 0 | ConsumerSafe.com | 120205741070030259 | contact.consumersafe.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | See If You Qualify | They set aside $4.5 billion... | https://contact.consumersafe.com/roundup/ | 1710166508 | 1.0147954256074E+14 | ConsumerSafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431615458_770690081512177_3495676478623739503_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4F7MQ5TcJNYQ7kNvgEMb6Zy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBTlkA7dMGhpgDgTsq5d2vsEecantWsHtlbFJalFh-WZQ&oe=663DDE05 | person_profile | 0 | Consumersafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431770947_782259450625980_2788408335447563369_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Xpd4lxU2gaMQ7kNvgEoZAxJ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAdWXxaSpGWAxioEs17KDVQO2KFqgT_ndCdZ5QCOCwMLQ&oe=663DE0E9 | 0 | 3 | Roundup weedkiller has been linked to Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma. If you or someone you know used Roundup and was later diagnosed with Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma, you could be eligible to receive significant compensation as part of a settlement. Click to learn more and see if you qualify. | ConsumerSafe.com | 1324 | https://facebook.com/consumersafedotcom | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710140400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763592 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 624461703169271 | 1 | 4.3310230580463E+14 | 1711177200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101479542560743 | 0 | ConsumerSafe.com | 120205741070030259 | contact.consumersafe.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | See If You Qualify | They set aside $4.5 billion... | https://contact.consumersafe.com/roundup/ | 1710166508 | 1.0147954256074E+14 | ConsumerSafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431615458_770690081512177_3495676478623739503_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4F7MQ5TcJNYQ7kNvgEMb6Zy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBTlkA7dMGhpgDgTsq5d2vsEecantWsHtlbFJalFh-WZQ&oe=663DDE05 | person_profile | 0 | Consumersafe.com | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431770947_782259450625980_2788408335447563369_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Xpd4lxU2gaMQ7kNvgEoZAxJ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAdWXxaSpGWAxioEs17KDVQO2KFqgT_ndCdZ5QCOCwMLQ&oe=663DE0E9 | 0 | 3 | Roundup weedkiller has been linked to Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma. If you or someone you know used Roundup and was later diagnosed with Non-Hodgkin’s Lymphoma, you could be eligible to receive significant compensation as part of a settlement. Click to learn more and see if you qualify. | ConsumerSafe.com | 1324 | https://facebook.com/consumersafedotcom | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710140400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763593 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 434695795883395 | 1714633200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 112869771908331 | 0 | FurHaven | 120210839739670237 | furhaven.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://furhaven.co/products/smart-interactive-remote-control-cat-toy | 1712926373 | 1.1286977190833E+14 | FurHaven | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435697054_1136149574364999_4650315274022252874_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZS_nSHF7kg8Q7kNvgHGk3On&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA2XLXClKyMBGVvBMdODzhlibdPC-5tza5CAP-iu3EtwA&oe=663DF177 | person_profile | 0 | Fur Haven | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437482461_1379989702704800_605223997890714418_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mNKFs2iXbpwQ7kNvgH0dyPU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBxXlybIn26OnsulWKAnEhDkh4BXomc25IuVDPKWw-qhA&oe=663DE657 | 0 | 3 | Unleash a world of purr-plexing fun with our Smart Cat Toy—where your furry friend's curiosity meets clever play! 😺 | FurHaven | 35 | https://facebook.com/FurHavenn | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763594 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 446797251111798 | 5 | 1.7556765916298E+15 | 1714114800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205439332780685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/digital-hand-gripper | 1711383736 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433282456_1333868253967337_1113881468506284985_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BUTIXzVHenoQ7kNvgFV_Cdt&_nc_oc=AdjF7_JvHNCHqSR7-HK_HLcQXW8qcWEAcDtlHP0sBXSBwHcX5TxKi1jFTQ-RqK0cZJHezkwiRqVl9NIZlaEptaf-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD1pJG-nPc9D6J7ayuMyhxRDMBajYu8Bq9BEP1c_jtTfg&oe=663E093D | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433436070_421680633846828_4591200998363717083_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=k1quNAQGYYYQ7kNvgHJDJsj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCG9idBWgK3CXVFtSxpOIiqfQ2rkyJFUlpv2-cwqG-YhQ&oe=663DFCAA | 0 | 3 | Crush your fitness goals with precision – Grab the Digital Hand Gripper for smart strength tracking at your fingertips! 💪 | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763595 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 730261222590017 | 6 | 7.2548876299288E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205439173170685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/massage-hook | 1711383319 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433123906_955377466034851_3980822897028520513_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MoU9_SP0e-sQ7kNvgHGTAm7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB6HI9oB2r2Uq-PWu4g_h6T_ECTdpmuaMvXy3iv5b5RPA&oe=663E1102 | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434281725_25737010635886282_2450402894438612038_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MPJpU1swnsEQ7kNvgFIfUYp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBgiPbpE3PK97HZFGLN3P5fV01clqW17C8iZIHsl3GVsQ&oe=663DE6BC | 0 | 3 | Unwind in comfort with the Massage Hook – Your at-home solution for deep relaxation and pain relief 🌿 | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1713682800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763596 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 782761196703175 | 5 | 3.5342400771126E+14 | 1713596400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205438995860685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/waist-twisting-disc | 1711382962 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433479221_420110183937191_478106752442852752_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XKbZnLKuEVMQ7kNvgHL0uDv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCWYTDN_1gSgWGHk5OzQ9uedcQUMqLBAJOpHDxYcGNV4A&oe=663DF03F | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433490542_7094954960616616_7004627976478776710_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ff0H_KQsYngQ7kNvgF4OC6k&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDRFIYVj9DdXdxZzFuaSpOW239sTh5YGUbVDEpjC6cCLw&oe=663E07C2 | 0 | 3 | Spin into shape with the Waist Twisting Disc – Fun meets fitness with a twist of magnetic magic for balance and core strength! | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1713423600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763597 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 793146902699782 | 6 | 1.0968745049686E+15 | 1712818800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205340264730685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/electric-protein-shaker | 1711116031 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432067347_1063576474745018_724497605306183776_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=p2TL-XfX8c0Q7kNvgEH6mI-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBou-HAA1cB6MR8fHCS98KvC7bkluz922CQhi5hV1agug&oe=663DF2EC | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432063006_408226161794850_4398130670109671840_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=f-uUu15Bb-IQ7kNvgEhc4Gy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBWMRc98R7sl0q4MTTsNheyhIirded7IOfkWllmXv0iqQ&oe=663DFE85 | 0 | 3 | Shake up your routine with the 650ml Electric Protein Shaker – Perfect blends on the go with auto-stirring technology! 🥤✨ | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1712646000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763598 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 940233510969718 | 4 | 4.299501528349E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205339917860685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/breathing-trainer | 1711115126 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/409159508_909907801139692_4675947778815173690_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=I7Tq9D3afxUQ7kNvgHFBqPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAJtaDTgOajG1t3cZD2vP2LIkHd933vAqBAaWdydfHcyg&oe=663DDB03 | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434199605_1355640305829901_533890186268236937_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5DxMqaMOOPIQ7kNvgF20ppC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBYvVvyn6xoHUpMC4EwYo_cNQ6HUgfEqxc_PJdo5zMhag&oe=663E02AB | 0 | 3 | Boost your lungs, boost your performance! Get the portable Breathing Trainer for peak fitness. 🏋️♂️ | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1711090800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763599 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 949006196933375 | 4 | 1.8474876090456E+15 | 1713682800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 112869771908331 | 0 | FurHaven | 120210839648410237 | furhaven.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://furhaven.co/products/crawling-crab-learning-toy-for-infants | 1712927784 | 1.1286977190833E+14 | FurHaven | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435172890_810174554464881_3840244123437137377_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fU3WgNjAdTAQ7kNvgFyQYvM&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBj6eFCsY1gaJzOP8SvSGucjW4E6XjOkq6RRVMGWvOLoQ&oe=663DDD7B | person_profile | 0 | Fur Haven | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435199818_978593933935320_2431553962050734042_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ekumvp2xd4EQ7kNvgEhtHR9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfmuNQTwwr9WVWVsBZBLjgCvbMjmbKSXWGheZI5H1Kig&oe=663DDA3C | 0 | 3 | Make playtime a developmental dance with the Crawling Crab—where every giggle is a step towards growth! 🦀 | FurHaven | 35 | https://facebook.com/FurHavenn | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1713510000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763600 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1454863848475764 | 4 | 4.0207777608654E+14 | 1713250800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 101065786425886 | 0 | Fit Fusion Hub | 120205340382510685 | fitfusionhub.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://fitfusionhub.co/products/elastic-pull-rope | 1711116410 | 1.0106578642589E+14 | Fit Fusion Hub | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433685284_230951176767937_5577598456174420825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Fwdgh3igI3cQ7kNvgEJ4hTX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDiqS5tx2b6PGKqI82wn_QRxmuO6pddGeCYjRuQtPI44g&oe=663DF4C6 | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433673307_964959445189060_119075567916080744_n.jpg?_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3749vlkLlvwQ7kNvgEx_ZDj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfARORgFlunopbfbZMGcGBKOyKnE0UKsQISomoAD7tLtOQ&oe=663E021E | 0 | 3 | Unlock a full-body workout anytime, anywhere with the Elastic Pull Rope—your go-to for fitness flexibility! 💪🏠🌟 | Fit Fusion Hub | 25 | https://facebook.com/fitfusionhub | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763602 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1692768101531349 | 1714633200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 112869771908331 | 0 | FurHaven | 120210839739640237 | furhaven.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://furhaven.co/products/smart-interactive-remote-control-cat-toy | 1712926952 | 1.1286977190833E+14 | FurHaven | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436294258_808924777810828_3535142428838985763_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LnFwja7KhM4Q7kNvgFOY_aR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDej5TZyNcQgXuTKn5r9uIROzOfXEe3MWe47Cj3tVriFg&oe=663E08C0 | person_profile | 0 | Fur Haven | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435925495_2433658603511122_16383651933857475_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gNh8cT4AMLUQ7kNvgESDlJk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC7EJInuCwwLNqkWRacby-_4oZRaelfqr_sVi3y6SjjTQ&oe=663DEAD9 | 0 | 3 | Unleash a world of purr-plexing fun with our Smart Cat Toy—where your furry friend's curiosity meets clever play! 😺 | FurHaven | 35 | https://facebook.com/FurHavenn | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763604 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 811639607072022 | 1 | 2.9641766352133E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634406856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869357 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440358889_319360307852125_1401433897036499273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ncxy9BfOTW4Q7kNvgGRmwF0&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCYegOa8gKtbzYFfmFTkFr2z1NS6o5wzZ1enSO7f4tsRw&oe=663DE48B | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441254746_411404601818520_8838526934013358828_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ysoOfQBlbx8Q7kNvgHwEaVE&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA4H2dQEKWdVuv3sHz2mjpJUOTxQKT7swawb92FghoeYw&oe=663DE9E1 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763605 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 811639607072022 | 1 | 2.9641766352133E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634406856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869357 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440358889_319360307852125_1401433897036499273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ncxy9BfOTW4Q7kNvgGRmwF0&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCYegOa8gKtbzYFfmFTkFr2z1NS6o5wzZ1enSO7f4tsRw&oe=663DE48B | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441254746_411404601818520_8838526934013358828_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ysoOfQBlbx8Q7kNvgHwEaVE&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA4H2dQEKWdVuv3sHz2mjpJUOTxQKT7swawb92FghoeYw&oe=663DE9E1 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763607 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 463931705984636 | 1 | 3.5560365417415E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634584056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869538 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441280268_799774495414181_2069483968584925635_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nUDJQ5lY17kQ7kNvgEa86Xy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofJ-ptzt5_w6T_EpMfNOTsuk57qD7U33p8gMAFe5A8A&oe=663E10A6 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441023852_297979466585839_4003001340126525583_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qybb4KSLW9AQ7kNvgFV7Qc_&_nc_oc=Adg9wJrWX0xAJu9qq1tpsZr4dJBqU7c2MsoZZTmi8gGncudGy-r5taHxnhmeNzNEbK2uYdraUcU1avGApQd1dbB7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAzbopHwC_meEAVAfvU1vL7H7uMfPFoLMwxRpHrXQwjqg&oe=663DEC75 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763608 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 463931705984636 | 1 | 3.5560365417415E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634584056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869538 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441280268_799774495414181_2069483968584925635_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nUDJQ5lY17kQ7kNvgEa86Xy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofJ-ptzt5_w6T_EpMfNOTsuk57qD7U33p8gMAFe5A8A&oe=663E10A6 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441023852_297979466585839_4003001340126525583_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qybb4KSLW9AQ7kNvgFV7Qc_&_nc_oc=Adg9wJrWX0xAJu9qq1tpsZr4dJBqU7c2MsoZZTmi8gGncudGy-r5taHxnhmeNzNEbK2uYdraUcU1avGApQd1dbB7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAzbopHwC_meEAVAfvU1vL7H7uMfPFoLMwxRpHrXQwjqg&oe=663DEC75 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763610 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 356580206909567 | 1 | 1.1661038481657E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566635188856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869537 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441054325_996090505470973_5354704655508526447_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y4vt0bCxeusQ7kNvgFsxNkK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAKdLV0uX65ieOgQPiDrtr0QtRfnq2BwPIw_V-wVNcY5A&oe=663DDFA4 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441387804_1915929722179556_1153595227624358459_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1K_nSFXx5j0Q7kNvgEXX1DB&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDl998kBv3sKovnLpsETOihSzWsxNx81kLE3pbwb_VEpQ&oe=663DF5F4 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763611 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 356580206909567 | 1 | 1.1661038481657E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566635188856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869537 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441054325_996090505470973_5354704655508526447_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y4vt0bCxeusQ7kNvgFsxNkK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAKdLV0uX65ieOgQPiDrtr0QtRfnq2BwPIw_V-wVNcY5A&oe=663DDFA4 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441387804_1915929722179556_1153595227624358459_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1K_nSFXx5j0Q7kNvgEXX1DB&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDl998kBv3sKovnLpsETOihSzWsxNx81kLE3pbwb_VEpQ&oe=663DF5F4 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763613 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1149666419548727 | 1 | 7.9015414641592E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634479656 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869532 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/421981096_402636495923547_9093756928765593825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-s2Kbm4BzRkQ7kNvgHp50Jo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8_juXdql_vI3GCoZz_WV2QuBPBG-qM3AwCapmNVNtdA&oe=663DE536 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440745049_975685990574425_8040507451383365745_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rIzmYEVI84oQ7kNvgFPFCxu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA6ms-inhZ2qwzMQEyfduL10n8Wr-xUuqFNf_nJT8mUsA&oe=663E1113 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763614 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1149666419548727 | 1 | 7.9015414641592E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634479656 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869532 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/421981096_402636495923547_9093756928765593825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-s2Kbm4BzRkQ7kNvgHp50Jo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8_juXdql_vI3GCoZz_WV2QuBPBG-qM3AwCapmNVNtdA&oe=663DE536 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440745049_975685990574425_8040507451383365745_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rIzmYEVI84oQ7kNvgFPFCxu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA6ms-inhZ2qwzMQEyfduL10n8Wr-xUuqFNf_nJT8mUsA&oe=663E1113 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763616 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1388638465133254 | 1 | 8.1234329747609E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634069056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869549 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440796443_1128950021558783_3917151259927025176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeD2EOMw_3AQ7kNvgGulzUt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCgvR-s-1Kmv0nHS8Xt4R6OQ0Npof3uYjVHcIl_vO0pGg&oe=663DF454 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441297583_945013877097000_237706250295757496_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qfsqMgsb3GUQ7kNvgGCRLEs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDgSWcG7eImZNroFWhLZUWqfZdCz1zlWj29uXJ4ou_axA&oe=663DEF48 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763617 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1388638465133254 | 1 | 8.1234329747609E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634069056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869549 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440796443_1128950021558783_3917151259927025176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeD2EOMw_3AQ7kNvgGulzUt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCgvR-s-1Kmv0nHS8Xt4R6OQ0Npof3uYjVHcIl_vO0pGg&oe=663DF454 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441297583_945013877097000_237706250295757496_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qfsqMgsb3GUQ7kNvgGCRLEs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDgSWcG7eImZNroFWhLZUWqfZdCz1zlWj29uXJ4ou_axA&oe=663DEF48 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763620 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 410696611754354 | 1 | 7.616893761134E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113017068348388 | 0 | SphereBuilder Community | 120209676201630564 | l.adbuilder.pro | Learn more | NONE | video | By John H Cundiff Jr. | Details and contact info >>> | https://l.adbuilder.pro/bX3lNo/19146 | 1714686845 | 1.1301706834839E+14 | SphereBuilder Community | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438171389_1013621000289059_5281525748548222467_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Sx6sEnfwVqIQ7kNvgHh5Ge2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBmaSd5CQJVyeJY_Nl3tdETXYa9NhBa7lmTNrzjuqLOgg&oe=663DF83F | person_profile | 0 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055273_445918248121109_6233887113927174420_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WOYF0pd8f94Q7kNvgEMqPmD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpaQzsVXua79Rj47TTZ4e4x8V07QMsP7KqmgDuFxtxIg&oe=663E11BF | 0 | 3 | Recently sold in 20001! Markets change quickly. Curious what your home's worth? Reach out for a free analysis. | SphereBuilder Community | 18 | https://facebook.com/spherebuildercommunity | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714633200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763621 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 458720943300114 | 1 | 9.3425897150724E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 123761154145420 | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | 120208443234390097 | l.adbuilder.pro | Learn more | NONE | video | By Sandra L Serrao | Details and contact info >>> | https://l.adbuilder.pro/rNWDdD/18415 | 1714504926 | 1.2376115414542E+14 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438256205_781872797381131_6865250535302592523_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OCO0N5i58a4Q7kNvgFeyM3z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCIzulCdOQFDF71UwC-W0oq1iu7klcSgYXYM14Chsp8ZQ&oe=663E07D0 | person_profile | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438263258_7391851274264997_7792469592327180546_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4abJDhkHtoMQ7kNvgG2Y5B1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAXeq_33Gq_WvTAy-vPSpGqB_6hbU8U2Q26F0DPwDjWcg&oe=663E0D0B | 0 | 3 | Recently sold in 21157! Markets change quickly. Curious what your home's worth? Reach out for a free analysis. | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | 11 | https://facebook.com/spherebuilderbal | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763622 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1296781261710379 | 1 | 4.4632438443605E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 114970411603490 | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - GWA | 120210510115820247 | l.adbuilder.pro | Learn more | NONE | video | By Sharon R Hayman | Details and contact info >>> | https://l.adbuilder.pro/XcKdcf/10090 | 1714513651 | 1.1497041160349E+14 | SphereBuilder Community - GWA | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441150605_457820270040551_4528671548759419945_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hqOMcPf5knYQ7kNvgHxXWv8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAW5zEy6fq3_F0-xPH9Jka3wCexhaNVSrcurxsbtgnUEQ&oe=663DF06D | person_profile | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - GWA | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438086219_472550995199610_188899253387144440_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ozvzNjKyMdwQ7kNvgFfRUB1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCfDPZPc4EpPXPwP8g0czQYQbzwQiVtyKSX72vj42nPvQ&oe=663DFF94 | 0 | 3 | Recently sold in 22101! Markets change quickly. Curious what your home's worth? Reach out for a free analysis. | SphereBuilder Community - GWA | 22 | https://facebook.com/spherebuildergwa | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763623 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 971417871237790 | 1 | 8.317871654572E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 272230874563 | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | 120211373405650729 | acmestores.com | Contact us | NONE | image | Let's Make Your Celebration Special | You did it! | https://www.acmestores.com/page/136 | 1714488409 | 272230874563 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/421947398_319833104255485_1153187354591784188_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LwhqVCWFCDsQ7kNvgE3yZaA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDx1abEHVWpOevNKgyHVbatSj9BMCJHfwDDhIkd0O3eNg&oe=663DF8AC | person_profile | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170008_970706054342252_2151651860516507198_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QmsLFmOg0OAQ7kNvgENEuLK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCUZt1yQyH9kfKXiidCJjE9MA68BLQNKWQnSJhvlnXcgA&oe=663DF069 | 0 | 3 | Capture the essence of your achievement with every bite as you savor our mouthwatering flavors and exquisite designs. | Acme Fresh Market | 28749 | https://facebook.com/AcmeFreshMarket | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1714633200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763624 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1109253177068674 | 1 | 7.8251041399067E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 272230874563 | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | 120211373523860729 | acmestores.com | Learn more | NONE | image | Make Your Moment Memorable | Order Today! | https://www.acmestores.com/page/136 | 1714488706 | 272230874563 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440786036_841038204527615_8760361746865784309_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=J5cRgVHe21QQ7kNvgGPaIOh&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBkxBwb0zuZLPwsMKS7xnGg9jVGI3g2iJz9YBtVuSTV2g&oe=663E0325 | person_profile | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438849252_1782016875537256_6765302756557376406_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ff470GWORc0Q7kNvgGseeLf&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCQyMCgAoVdz9eU1uK3GciPdYUEDRkoFSYlMkIi7q3v4Q&oe=663DEBEA | 0 | 3 | Congratulations graduates! You've worked hard, and it's time to celebrate in style with our custom graduation cakes. | Acme Fresh Market | 28749 | https://facebook.com/AcmeFreshMarket | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714633200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763625 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 2096744830703541 | 1 | 2.5368551443561E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 123761154145420 | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | 120208421218160097 | l.adbuilder.pro | Learn more | NONE | video | By Cathy Balcar | Details and contact info >>> | https://l.adbuilder.pro/cj8Gik/7871 | 1714440165 | 1.2376115414542E+14 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440954860_7480007552089902_1368738476738413917_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FDHEiid03wwQ7kNvgES_pHZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBo3oO304cF4b47Aw6Ui4hdNCxYWqdiHX8SZL_m0BP7oQ&oe=663DF9BC | person_profile | 0 | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440779755_1102756864269363_7572993731221877133_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=j5zDOuXQZk4Q7kNvgF8E_12&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDlo2Fej-GvLvWVbm2iDtdgiFcvcj41pHzjKxwclhXqJQ&oe=663DDF86 | 0 | 3 | Recently sold in 21034! Markets change quickly. Curious what your home's worth? Reach out for a free analysis. | SphereBuilder Community - BAL | 11 | https://facebook.com/spherebuilderbal | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763626 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 7000935676678246 | 1 | 7.6638637859329E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 272230874563 | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | 120211373603300729 | acmestores.com | Learn more | NONE | image | Hard Work Deserves A Sweet Reward | Order today! | https://www.acmestores.com/page/136 | 1714489253 | 272230874563 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440295596_3219114874900040_5771570894611451055_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=STOS_Oyjz8EQ7kNvgF2tZJd&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5sjy0tXVHXCU9jqvXc3jrrHpsxmPE-p9jMjW1ozhH5Q&oe=663E0B9A | person_profile | 0 | Acme Fresh Market | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440167207_1096497494989641_512564647253923615_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dueCXS5fiGEQ7kNvgFT2n66&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAyxbCQ1UN81zTJ_wQ7ZrICGcHrB5O4pzcEYHjO6bQtPQ&oe=663DE52C | 0 | 3 | Your graduation day just got sweeter! Order your custom cake now and get a FREE graduation cap. | Acme Fresh Market | 28749 | https://facebook.com/AcmeFreshMarket | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714633200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763627 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961248 | 743 | 423787033626246 | 1 | 9.5404700312256E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120210400600470334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Efficient Commercial Trucking Solutions | Let's optimize your logistics! | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/services | 1713888358 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439631490_446546801091820_3798544709504058628_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwcihUuh4BMQ7kNvgH1n-VI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAnxsjRdkahrlzQnq967YB4wdMMgaUnMQz1_Kk5dkO_9g&oe=663DFC7F | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439921882_355177520344511_1972065197139668211_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yL6pbsg-RQQQ7kNvgGQjfzy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCB2jn1voMNEV933N-Y2vV9zPp2EkgKAR1FPhuILUVHxg&oe=663DFC76 | 0 | 3 | Let's optimize your logistics! | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763628 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 423787033626246 | 1 | 9.5404700312256E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120210400600470334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Efficient Commercial Trucking Solutions | Let's optimize your logistics! | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/services | 1713888358 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439631490_446546801091820_3798544709504058628_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwcihUuh4BMQ7kNvgH1n-VI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAnxsjRdkahrlzQnq967YB4wdMMgaUnMQz1_Kk5dkO_9g&oe=663DFC7F | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439921882_355177520344511_1972065197139668211_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yL6pbsg-RQQQ7kNvgGQjfzy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCB2jn1voMNEV933N-Y2vV9zPp2EkgKAR1FPhuILUVHxg&oe=663DFC76 | 0 | 3 | Let's optimize your logistics! | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763630 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 423787033626246 | 1 | 9.5404700312256E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120210400600470334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Efficient Commercial Trucking Solutions | Let's optimize your logistics! | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/services | 1713888358 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439631490_446546801091820_3798544709504058628_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwcihUuh4BMQ7kNvgH1n-VI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAnxsjRdkahrlzQnq967YB4wdMMgaUnMQz1_Kk5dkO_9g&oe=663DFC7F | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439921882_355177520344511_1972065197139668211_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yL6pbsg-RQQQ7kNvgGQjfzy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCB2jn1voMNEV933N-Y2vV9zPp2EkgKAR1FPhuILUVHxg&oe=663DFC76 | 0 | 3 | Let's optimize your logistics! | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763631 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 423787033626246 | 1 | 9.5404700312256E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120210400600470334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Efficient Commercial Trucking Solutions | Let's optimize your logistics! | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/services | 1713888358 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439631490_446546801091820_3798544709504058628_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwcihUuh4BMQ7kNvgH1n-VI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAnxsjRdkahrlzQnq967YB4wdMMgaUnMQz1_Kk5dkO_9g&oe=663DFC7F | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439921882_355177520344511_1972065197139668211_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yL6pbsg-RQQQ7kNvgGQjfzy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCB2jn1voMNEV933N-Y2vV9zPp2EkgKAR1FPhuILUVHxg&oe=663DFC76 | 0 | 3 | Let's optimize your logistics! | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763632 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1879390642474185 | 1 | 7.7004547176018E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 214305385109285 | 0 | Delaney Worldwide | 120208791531700084 | delaneyworldwide.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Trusted Movers For a Smooth Transition | Stress-free relocation. | http://www.delaneyworldwide.com/ | 1713558864 | 2.1430538510928E+14 | Delaney Worldwide | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436547483_7464615606938391_7957480284726591432_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a8gr3lCY9XsQ7kNvgHGqVzb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB1jUHMlodEEu1Ek76SevCwMrXqRGnHSthU-ATuwmdjig&oe=663E0B3B | person_profile | 0 | Delaney Worldwide Inc | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439625953_400220496122398_789550840492018026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VLu08exUcPcQ7kNvgFiHBLi&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD-lMo_bz_t6mIJFSwJlIz6sW9xI-eUSFu6lV4EinNF-g&oe=663DF96B | 0 | 3 | Stress-free relocation. | Delaney Worldwide | 1 | https://facebook.com/61557773368721 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713855600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763633 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1879390642474185 | 1 | 7.7004547176018E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 214305385109285 | 0 | Delaney Worldwide | 120208791531700084 | delaneyworldwide.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Trusted Movers For a Smooth Transition | Stress-free relocation. | http://www.delaneyworldwide.com/ | 1713558864 | 2.1430538510928E+14 | Delaney Worldwide | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436547483_7464615606938391_7957480284726591432_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a8gr3lCY9XsQ7kNvgHGqVzb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB1jUHMlodEEu1Ek76SevCwMrXqRGnHSthU-ATuwmdjig&oe=663E0B3B | person_profile | 0 | Delaney Worldwide Inc | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439625953_400220496122398_789550840492018026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VLu08exUcPcQ7kNvgFiHBLi&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD-lMo_bz_t6mIJFSwJlIz6sW9xI-eUSFu6lV4EinNF-g&oe=663DF96B | 0 | 3 | Stress-free relocation. | Delaney Worldwide | 1 | https://facebook.com/61557773368721 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713855600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763634 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1879390642474185 | 1 | 7.7004547176018E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 214305385109285 | 0 | Delaney Worldwide | 120208791531700084 | delaneyworldwide.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Trusted Movers For a Smooth Transition | Stress-free relocation. | http://www.delaneyworldwide.com/ | 1713558864 | 2.1430538510928E+14 | Delaney Worldwide | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436547483_7464615606938391_7957480284726591432_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a8gr3lCY9XsQ7kNvgHGqVzb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB1jUHMlodEEu1Ek76SevCwMrXqRGnHSthU-ATuwmdjig&oe=663E0B3B | person_profile | 0 | Delaney Worldwide Inc | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439625953_400220496122398_789550840492018026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VLu08exUcPcQ7kNvgFiHBLi&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD-lMo_bz_t6mIJFSwJlIz6sW9xI-eUSFu6lV4EinNF-g&oe=663DF96B | 0 | 3 | Stress-free relocation. | Delaney Worldwide | 1 | https://facebook.com/61557773368721 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713855600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763635 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 345926824668670 | 1 | 9.6609747509361E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 291860035962 | 0 | METROPOLITAN | 120207854280430176 | metropolitanclt.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Free Parking, Free Admission | 2024 Music at the Met | https://metropolitanclt.com/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=Music at the Met 2024 - Continuing&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4687215-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1713333063 | 291860035962 | METROPOLITAN | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435708397_7334697413265121_6218902580414686743_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8IHir1tViscQ7kNvgHaZqTh&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCPp6PmO6M8Bi8Xj7fZ32fViMGE1mXcTkOw4iwHZxnC6Q&oe=663E0043 | person_profile | 0 | Metropolitan Charlotte | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436128599_1096383574912997_6947439640788777905_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=68ONRHQUDlkQ7kNvgGpbUbQ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKq4HVxyg-QcXuTFbYKeEF8KFPowCW_zVcegiEOQ_rGg&oe=663E0D4B | 0 | 3 | 2024 Music at the Met | METROPOLITAN | 4834 | https://facebook.com/metropolitanclt | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763636 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 345926824668670 | 1 | 9.6609747509361E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 291860035962 | 0 | METROPOLITAN | 120207854280430176 | metropolitanclt.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Free Parking, Free Admission | 2024 Music at the Met | https://metropolitanclt.com/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=Music at the Met 2024 - Continuing&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4687215-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1713333063 | 291860035962 | METROPOLITAN | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435708397_7334697413265121_6218902580414686743_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8IHir1tViscQ7kNvgHaZqTh&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCPp6PmO6M8Bi8Xj7fZ32fViMGE1mXcTkOw4iwHZxnC6Q&oe=663E0043 | person_profile | 0 | Metropolitan Charlotte | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436128599_1096383574912997_6947439640788777905_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=68ONRHQUDlkQ7kNvgGpbUbQ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKq4HVxyg-QcXuTFbYKeEF8KFPowCW_zVcegiEOQ_rGg&oe=663E0D4B | 0 | 3 | 2024 Music at the Met | METROPOLITAN | 4834 | https://facebook.com/metropolitanclt | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763637 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 345926824668670 | 1 | 9.6609747509361E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 291860035962 | 0 | METROPOLITAN | 120207854280430176 | metropolitanclt.com | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Free Parking, Free Admission | 2024 Music at the Met | https://metropolitanclt.com/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=Music at the Met 2024 - Continuing&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4687215-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1713333063 | 291860035962 | METROPOLITAN | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435708397_7334697413265121_6218902580414686743_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8IHir1tViscQ7kNvgHaZqTh&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCPp6PmO6M8Bi8Xj7fZ32fViMGE1mXcTkOw4iwHZxnC6Q&oe=663E0043 | person_profile | 0 | Metropolitan Charlotte | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436128599_1096383574912997_6947439640788777905_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=68ONRHQUDlkQ7kNvgGpbUbQ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKq4HVxyg-QcXuTFbYKeEF8KFPowCW_zVcegiEOQ_rGg&oe=663E0D4B | 0 | 3 | 2024 Music at the Met | METROPOLITAN | 4834 | https://facebook.com/metropolitanclt | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763638 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 225317477305852 | 1 | 1.0927243117802E+15 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 232263819969043 | 0 | Northern Michigan Regional Entity | 120208704833530222 | drugfreenorthernmichigan.net | Contact us | NONE | image | Take The First Step Towards A Brighter Future | Break free from the bet. | https://www.drugfreenorthernmichigan.net/education-awareness/gambling.html | 1712084250 | 2.3226381996904E+14 | Northern Michigan Regional Entity | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434455004_828695165761950_2107849835655896905_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hrinn8tXzc4Q7kNvgGP9dWq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCpm9EAhSYXfB7Zo4ofbe6cnKrX_gh-UppRgNCQnPxhyA&oe=663DE822 | person_profile | 0 | Northern Michigan Regional Ent | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434592496_1008484914051427_4155198943189880564_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=s8o1jt6-cF8Q7kNvgE3_6F2&_nc_oc=AdjRi-AWb-utuDGTYNa3O4l5SK-gpAdQbk5uPnFigwpIhIgD68MxffzfTJCAMZgtI57PTylSz52EzusXLT-ugEyo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfClkkZ6i5odt5EY-d78doesamb1rf91QvMXnN7WujRElQ&oe=663DFEB8 | 0 | 3 | Seek help from the MDHHS helpline to quit your gambling addiction. Their dedicated team is here to provide the aid you need! | Northern Michigan Regional Entity | 5 | https://facebook.com/61556001462885 | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1712559600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763639 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1095394471717678 | 3 | 4.3714888216965E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 1559635550959352 | 0 | Kismia | 120208616082820279 | kismia.com | Learn more | NONE | image | 💗 Dating for singles 24/7 | Find new people in your city!🔥 | https://kismia.com/l/Pm9JIO | 1714652469 | 1.5596355509594E+15 | Kismia | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440772652_767412968705470_4042283527810066744_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GftWn9aEG1IQ7kNvgEV9ZsL&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCI_e6siLV2R8Xzsox1_rBFy0ltK7rxIgUzUQVjdcvLng&oe=663DF81B | person_profile | 0 | Kismia en | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440561305_454828267113375_3101104521568927490_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6uABEF3tLvAQ7kNvgGaxLBk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDEqWPIr2-wD9MvGo_1YJBH0Hs-3FTmXT5NPLtEwCyp-A&oe=663E10FD | 0 | 3 | 💘 Long-term relationships begin here! Join for free today. 👩❤️👨 | Kismia | 829483 | https://facebook.com/Kismia.en | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763646 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1457265871529992 | 1 | 1.3897169785739E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 294527430678616 | 0 | Servall Martin | 120210487194700370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Gutter Solutions For Dry Homes | Gutter guard protection! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710172974 | 2.9452743067862E+14 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432252311_735374178788446_4142605466614271796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_9SXrH942IQ7kNvgG7_iE2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCJNrAxWxH29quHcKzsPFyGNffrZlfZ0sdhjxK1FdzrCg&oe=663DF5E4 | person_profile | 0 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432280469_2714175705398879_4118516942423375862_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C142J6P7BvYQ7kNvgE-sqKs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMMROw2saelk0iANPR7FoNxojRLVXOOGtLAvDqNLp_Tg&oe=663DE238 | 0 | 3 | Gutter guard protection! | Servall Martin | 1238 | https://facebook.com/ServallMartin | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763641 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 216463318195471 | 1 | 3.5079396395983E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1475434976107462 | 0 | Weiss Property Management | 120207717711510579 | weisspm.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Expertise You Can Trust | Enhance your curb appeal | https://weisspm.com/lawn-mowing-and-landscaping/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_transform_your_property_with_weiss_property &utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4656879-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1710771508 | 1.4754349761075E+15 | Weiss Property Management | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433883042_3571553513062526_408461915678430278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kQ_HtCzvEYwQ7kNvgFvEaK-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC3JnLSSm5KmCF9cz6VaEK9NCNZTKFKi2IB1v8PFwa7Cw&oe=663E0A47 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Enhance your curb appeal | Weiss Property Management | 805 | https://facebook.com/weisspm1 | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710831600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763642 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 216463318195471 | 1 | 3.5079396395983E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1475434976107462 | 0 | Weiss Property Management | 120207717711510579 | weisspm.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Expertise You Can Trust | Enhance your curb appeal | https://weisspm.com/lawn-mowing-and-landscaping/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_transform_your_property_with_weiss_property &utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4656879-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1710771508 | 1.4754349761075E+15 | Weiss Property Management | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433883042_3571553513062526_408461915678430278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kQ_HtCzvEYwQ7kNvgFvEaK-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC3JnLSSm5KmCF9cz6VaEK9NCNZTKFKi2IB1v8PFwa7Cw&oe=663E0A47 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Enhance your curb appeal | Weiss Property Management | 805 | https://facebook.com/weisspm1 | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710831600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763643 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 216463318195471 | 1 | 3.5079396395983E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1475434976107462 | 0 | Weiss Property Management | 120207717711510579 | weisspm.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Expertise You Can Trust | Enhance your curb appeal | https://weisspm.com/lawn-mowing-and-landscaping/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_transform_your_property_with_weiss_property &utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4656879-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1710771508 | 1.4754349761075E+15 | Weiss Property Management | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433883042_3571553513062526_408461915678430278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kQ_HtCzvEYwQ7kNvgFvEaK-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC3JnLSSm5KmCF9cz6VaEK9NCNZTKFKi2IB1v8PFwa7Cw&oe=663E0A47 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Enhance your curb appeal | Weiss Property Management | 805 | https://facebook.com/weisspm1 | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710831600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763647 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1457265871529992 | 1 | 1.3897169785739E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 294527430678616 | 0 | Servall Martin | 120210487194700370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Gutter Solutions For Dry Homes | Gutter guard protection! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710172974 | 2.9452743067862E+14 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432252311_735374178788446_4142605466614271796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_9SXrH942IQ7kNvgG7_iE2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCJNrAxWxH29quHcKzsPFyGNffrZlfZ0sdhjxK1FdzrCg&oe=663DF5E4 | person_profile | 0 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432280469_2714175705398879_4118516942423375862_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C142J6P7BvYQ7kNvgE-sqKs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMMROw2saelk0iANPR7FoNxojRLVXOOGtLAvDqNLp_Tg&oe=663DE238 | 0 | 3 | Gutter guard protection! | Servall Martin | 1238 | https://facebook.com/ServallMartin | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763648 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1457265871529992 | 1 | 1.3897169785739E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 294527430678616 | 0 | Servall Martin | 120210487194700370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Gutter Solutions For Dry Homes | Gutter guard protection! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710172974 | 2.9452743067862E+14 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432252311_735374178788446_4142605466614271796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_9SXrH942IQ7kNvgG7_iE2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCJNrAxWxH29quHcKzsPFyGNffrZlfZ0sdhjxK1FdzrCg&oe=663DF5E4 | person_profile | 0 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432280469_2714175705398879_4118516942423375862_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C142J6P7BvYQ7kNvgE-sqKs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMMROw2saelk0iANPR7FoNxojRLVXOOGtLAvDqNLp_Tg&oe=663DE238 | 0 | 3 | Gutter guard protection! | Servall Martin | 1238 | https://facebook.com/ServallMartin | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763651 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 3257834227858415 | 1 | 3.7757143170999E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113222160318026 | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | 120210481180440370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Protect Your Home With Proper Drainage | Expert gutter solutions! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710166404 | 1.1322216031803E+14 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431186519_1112968813354192_4278728201242244015_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86dApqDFPnMQ7kNvgEu0f0B&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBMYaHGyymvQ6x6duCXR1tLAN0HYzc6DOUtnssjEI9jHg&oe=663DEDC8 | person_profile | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431273553_338768775263175_8395586336125006700_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RCGd5e1lNWgQ7kNvgGQwqH-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfABpiM4CfqjujIKpxr2vGisV1GfNDg9XSKsJqjAjCRVWg&oe=663DFBC8 | 0 | 3 | Expert gutter solutions! | Servall - Paris, TN | 639 | https://facebook.com/ServallParis | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763652 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 3257834227858415 | 1 | 3.7757143170999E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113222160318026 | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | 120210481180440370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Protect Your Home With Proper Drainage | Expert gutter solutions! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710166404 | 1.1322216031803E+14 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431186519_1112968813354192_4278728201242244015_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86dApqDFPnMQ7kNvgEu0f0B&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBMYaHGyymvQ6x6duCXR1tLAN0HYzc6DOUtnssjEI9jHg&oe=663DEDC8 | person_profile | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431273553_338768775263175_8395586336125006700_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RCGd5e1lNWgQ7kNvgGQwqH-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfABpiM4CfqjujIKpxr2vGisV1GfNDg9XSKsJqjAjCRVWg&oe=663DFBC8 | 0 | 3 | Expert gutter solutions! | Servall - Paris, TN | 639 | https://facebook.com/ServallParis | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763653 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 3257834227858415 | 1 | 3.7757143170999E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113222160318026 | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | 120210481180440370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Protect Your Home With Proper Drainage | Expert gutter solutions! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710166404 | 1.1322216031803E+14 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431186519_1112968813354192_4278728201242244015_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86dApqDFPnMQ7kNvgEu0f0B&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBMYaHGyymvQ6x6duCXR1tLAN0HYzc6DOUtnssjEI9jHg&oe=663DEDC8 | person_profile | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431273553_338768775263175_8395586336125006700_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RCGd5e1lNWgQ7kNvgGQwqH-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfABpiM4CfqjujIKpxr2vGisV1GfNDg9XSKsJqjAjCRVWg&oe=663DFBC8 | 0 | 3 | Expert gutter solutions! | Servall - Paris, TN | 639 | https://facebook.com/ServallParis | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763654 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 3257834227858415 | 1 | 3.7757143170999E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113222160318026 | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | 120210481180440370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Protect Your Home With Proper Drainage | Expert gutter solutions! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710166404 | 1.1322216031803E+14 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431186519_1112968813354192_4278728201242244015_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86dApqDFPnMQ7kNvgEu0f0B&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBMYaHGyymvQ6x6duCXR1tLAN0HYzc6DOUtnssjEI9jHg&oe=663DEDC8 | person_profile | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431273553_338768775263175_8395586336125006700_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RCGd5e1lNWgQ7kNvgGQwqH-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfABpiM4CfqjujIKpxr2vGisV1GfNDg9XSKsJqjAjCRVWg&oe=663DFBC8 | 0 | 3 | Expert gutter solutions! | Servall - Paris, TN | 639 | https://facebook.com/ServallParis | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763655 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 3257834227858415 | 1 | 3.7757143170999E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 113222160318026 | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | 120210481180440370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Protect Your Home With Proper Drainage | Expert gutter solutions! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710166404 | 1.1322216031803E+14 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431186519_1112968813354192_4278728201242244015_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86dApqDFPnMQ7kNvgEu0f0B&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBMYaHGyymvQ6x6duCXR1tLAN0HYzc6DOUtnssjEI9jHg&oe=663DEDC8 | person_profile | 0 | Servall - Paris, TN | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431273553_338768775263175_8395586336125006700_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RCGd5e1lNWgQ7kNvgGQwqH-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfABpiM4CfqjujIKpxr2vGisV1GfNDg9XSKsJqjAjCRVWg&oe=663DFBC8 | 0 | 3 | Expert gutter solutions! | Servall - Paris, TN | 639 | https://facebook.com/ServallParis | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763656 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763657 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763658 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763660 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763662 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763665 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763667 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763668 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763670 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763671 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763673 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763674 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 387072690725868 | 3 | 3.871744639565E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1985698018394105 | 0 | Horbaach | 120205822830450525 | horbaach.com | Learn more | NONE | image | Search: 5 results found for "nitric oxide" | Count on us to bring you products that are formulated with care, tested rigorously, and backed by decades of expertise. | https://horbaach.com/search?q=nitric+oxide&utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=cpc&utm_campaign=ecommerce&utm_content=nosimage1 | 1708023235 | 1.9856980183941E+15 | Horbaach | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/426513719_3590945641147342_7517592862440309833_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KWAOt1dagUQQ7kNvgGdxrN_&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC5ujbZKK6OxbSGGoMmcQlUET_i0fUBXslbiqIxmQC5zw&oe=663DF2CB | person_profile | 0 | Horbaach Health | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/426526585_1330967624277560_7147559842765520453_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sq4cqcvz72EQ7kNvgHwWW-a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCwYTjVsloDaTnmaExlYeiZMLmwRWglRUHgWN71Wplq3Q&oe=663DF538 | 0 | 3 | Shop Horbäach Products | Horbaach | 11304 | https://facebook.com/horbaach | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1707984000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763675 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763676 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763678 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763679 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763680 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763682 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763683 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763684 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763687 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763689 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763690 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763691 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763693 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 989757509447482 | 11 | 1.1720555042106E+15 | 1714287600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120207623405290738 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | 😹This series is so incredible! I can't stop watching! Next episode is amazing! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1714125814 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439653549_1492081098184092_2520230055688059346_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qKR0ET3SNmoQ7kNvgH_CVDp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAhGGPHw2W89A6bdPl4ymwkjhAP9vt8nDy0B24ySsdejw&oe=663DF80F | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439672237_968708498225044_5845263724250189725_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IQ-R_oeJGQ4Q7kNvgGeGJzI&_nc_oc=AdiSGnpxCZfTcpHtLhT77Y8jmiCR4cFKEBFFhVQVa8UFRrQKDA4NGuHsyZ2PDfFDcEEcUp397RsvoOLkcT4-lBfC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBxnVDj04KdsO4vsR5XQh7ld7Lv3EX3pJe1BoZYue4DHg&oe=663DDF68 | 0 | 3 | 😍😍After humiliated by his bride-to-be on the wedding rehearsal but Adam was soon told his true identity as the heir of the richest family in the US. On the journey of returning as a CEO, taking over his family’s business, our true heir gradually finds out his true love, who has been by his side from the very beginning… | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763695 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 778745464164333 | 1 | 1.410897723131E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968831680515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | Hassle-Free Home Pickups | Make a difference today! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633635 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106301_1700175467176216_769234878817366333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zWBD59dZW9oQ7kNvgHNOoQq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCMJN2ZnCye53BjaYYQEwNfEaFUAAZ9BAJ9lHafHue4Eg&oe=663DDB4D | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106280_727575519170693_4877381438256661494_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zkaArjjk8AcQ7kNvgFS963n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCFohmcPPHuhhpbeePrGz4ohDpxJuyxM0a_xy3bsNld-w&oe=663DE63C | 0 | 3 | Make a difference today! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763698 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 778745464164333 | 1 | 1.410897723131E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968831680515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | Hassle-Free Home Pickups | Make a difference today! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633635 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106301_1700175467176216_769234878817366333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zWBD59dZW9oQ7kNvgHNOoQq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCMJN2ZnCye53BjaYYQEwNfEaFUAAZ9BAJ9lHafHue4Eg&oe=663DDB4D | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106280_727575519170693_4877381438256661494_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zkaArjjk8AcQ7kNvgFS963n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCFohmcPPHuhhpbeePrGz4ohDpxJuyxM0a_xy3bsNld-w&oe=663DE63C | 0 | 3 | Make a difference today! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763700 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961248 | 743 | 952116969916552 | 1 | 4.4371317819194E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968589880515 | svdpmadison.org | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Be A Difference Maker | Donate today. | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633319 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431059232_418558377216020_5914965291766707678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-RO1Paq0CNgQ7kNvgGoeOjZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAsdJl5VcIRHmWapR8V710iSXK8miD-xuerYazNj3ODpw&oe=663E03F5 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431200203_1373641156679936_3025101819858786974_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hM6O5I0USDgQ7kNvgEt9GkA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCJi59-eIdTxEfgH1E2GEkSnkmxU8SdytJ6b5TI7atEMg&oe=663DE58D | 0 | 3 | Donate today. | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763701 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961248 | 743 | 952116969916552 | 1 | 4.4371317819194E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968589880515 | svdpmadison.org | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Be A Difference Maker | Donate today. | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633319 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431059232_418558377216020_5914965291766707678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-RO1Paq0CNgQ7kNvgGoeOjZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAsdJl5VcIRHmWapR8V710iSXK8miD-xuerYazNj3ODpw&oe=663E03F5 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431200203_1373641156679936_3025101819858786974_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hM6O5I0USDgQ7kNvgEt9GkA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCJi59-eIdTxEfgH1E2GEkSnkmxU8SdytJ6b5TI7atEMg&oe=663DE58D | 0 | 3 | Donate today. | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763702 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961248 | 743 | 952116969916552 | 1 | 4.4371317819194E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968589880515 | svdpmadison.org | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Be A Difference Maker | Donate today. | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633319 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431059232_418558377216020_5914965291766707678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-RO1Paq0CNgQ7kNvgGoeOjZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAsdJl5VcIRHmWapR8V710iSXK8miD-xuerYazNj3ODpw&oe=663E03F5 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431200203_1373641156679936_3025101819858786974_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hM6O5I0USDgQ7kNvgEt9GkA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCJi59-eIdTxEfgH1E2GEkSnkmxU8SdytJ6b5TI7atEMg&oe=663DE58D | 0 | 3 | Donate today. | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763703 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961248 | 743 | 952116969916552 | 1 | 4.4371317819194E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968589880515 | svdpmadison.org | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Be A Difference Maker | Donate today. | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633319 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431059232_418558377216020_5914965291766707678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-RO1Paq0CNgQ7kNvgGoeOjZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAsdJl5VcIRHmWapR8V710iSXK8miD-xuerYazNj3ODpw&oe=663E03F5 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431200203_1373641156679936_3025101819858786974_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hM6O5I0USDgQ7kNvgEt9GkA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCJi59-eIdTxEfgH1E2GEkSnkmxU8SdytJ6b5TI7atEMg&oe=663DE58D | 0 | 3 | Donate today. | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763705 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1115113939523319 | 1 | 4.2441932673747E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968745600515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | From Clutter To Kindness | Spread kindness! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633475 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431568988_2810998119039468_1503098018199959575_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0aOjqecZrdIQ7kNvgGfOrDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAvtdwo9QIlKxWfETa7uRgnovCpDo_DJ6Ikct7N5aDozw&oe=663DDA07 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430766769_983680433757612_2522925935540473186_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3hq__y8DUZMQ7kNvgGGk5jC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCO_fmIjTuVj596Jzh3D7bqM6TmJiOyrENzzD0vcNUrxw&oe=663DFE9C | 0 | 3 | Spread kindness! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763706 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1115113939523319 | 1 | 4.2441932673747E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968745600515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | From Clutter To Kindness | Spread kindness! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633475 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431568988_2810998119039468_1503098018199959575_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0aOjqecZrdIQ7kNvgGfOrDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAvtdwo9QIlKxWfETa7uRgnovCpDo_DJ6Ikct7N5aDozw&oe=663DDA07 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430766769_983680433757612_2522925935540473186_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3hq__y8DUZMQ7kNvgGGk5jC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCO_fmIjTuVj596Jzh3D7bqM6TmJiOyrENzzD0vcNUrxw&oe=663DFE9C | 0 | 3 | Spread kindness! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763707 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1115113939523319 | 1 | 4.2441932673747E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968745600515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | From Clutter To Kindness | Spread kindness! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633475 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431568988_2810998119039468_1503098018199959575_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0aOjqecZrdIQ7kNvgGfOrDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAvtdwo9QIlKxWfETa7uRgnovCpDo_DJ6Ikct7N5aDozw&oe=663DDA07 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430766769_983680433757612_2522925935540473186_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3hq__y8DUZMQ7kNvgGGk5jC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCO_fmIjTuVj596Jzh3D7bqM6TmJiOyrENzzD0vcNUrxw&oe=663DFE9C | 0 | 3 | Spread kindness! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763709 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1115113939523319 | 1 | 4.2441932673747E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968745600515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | From Clutter To Kindness | Spread kindness! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633475 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431568988_2810998119039468_1503098018199959575_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0aOjqecZrdIQ7kNvgGfOrDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAvtdwo9QIlKxWfETa7uRgnovCpDo_DJ6Ikct7N5aDozw&oe=663DDA07 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430766769_983680433757612_2522925935540473186_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3hq__y8DUZMQ7kNvgGGk5jC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCO_fmIjTuVj596Jzh3D7bqM6TmJiOyrENzzD0vcNUrxw&oe=663DFE9C | 0 | 3 | Spread kindness! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763710 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763711 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763713 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763715 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763716 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763717 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763719 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2653490268142926 | 1 | 1.8676215569854E+15 | 1712473200 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120210454205490779 | okmstudio.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://okmstudio.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10549&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712315649 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433923186_755455479693362_1037705198570906748_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B_7qQ4DRa_oQ7kNvgHiUzG9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDyc5EUPDJj8g0QUv9HTBs_TGytoqvB3zk2si3ewXFDrw&oe=663E0524 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434408489_730742422598410_4093505724007534351_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mqBgphs_9NsQ7kNvgGKKcGF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDJ21jWXq1jUZTlwGxwUFfoREYiHCpoWmEpbuaZeUzMEA&oe=663DEA6F | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763720 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2653490268142926 | 1 | 1.8676215569854E+15 | 1712473200 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120210454205490779 | okmstudio.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://okmstudio.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10549&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712315649 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433923186_755455479693362_1037705198570906748_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B_7qQ4DRa_oQ7kNvgHiUzG9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDyc5EUPDJj8g0QUv9HTBs_TGytoqvB3zk2si3ewXFDrw&oe=663E0524 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434408489_730742422598410_4093505724007534351_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mqBgphs_9NsQ7kNvgGKKcGF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDJ21jWXq1jUZTlwGxwUFfoREYiHCpoWmEpbuaZeUzMEA&oe=663DEA6F | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763722 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2653490268142926 | 1 | 1.8676215569854E+15 | 1712473200 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120210454205490779 | okmstudio.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://okmstudio.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10549&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712315649 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433923186_755455479693362_1037705198570906748_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B_7qQ4DRa_oQ7kNvgHiUzG9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDyc5EUPDJj8g0QUv9HTBs_TGytoqvB3zk2si3ewXFDrw&oe=663E0524 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434408489_730742422598410_4093505724007534351_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mqBgphs_9NsQ7kNvgGKKcGF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDJ21jWXq1jUZTlwGxwUFfoREYiHCpoWmEpbuaZeUzMEA&oe=663DEA6F | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763723 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2653490268142926 | 1 | 1.8676215569854E+15 | 1712473200 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120210454205490779 | okmstudio.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://okmstudio.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10549&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712315649 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433923186_755455479693362_1037705198570906748_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B_7qQ4DRa_oQ7kNvgHiUzG9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDyc5EUPDJj8g0QUv9HTBs_TGytoqvB3zk2si3ewXFDrw&oe=663E0524 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434408489_730742422598410_4093505724007534351_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mqBgphs_9NsQ7kNvgGKKcGF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDJ21jWXq1jUZTlwGxwUFfoREYiHCpoWmEpbuaZeUzMEA&oe=663DEA6F | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763728 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763730 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955290 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763731 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955290 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763732 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955290 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763733 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955290 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763735 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763736 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763737 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763738 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763739 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763740 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763741 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955292 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763742 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955292 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763743 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955292 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763745 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955292 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763747 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763748 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763749 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763750 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763751 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763752 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763753 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763754 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763755 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763756 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 953062849439343 | 1 | 3.3316567271384E+15 | 1714460400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797604220002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154253 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439417267_325725586923942_3802762895113409924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6ZMZkfOZ850Q7kNvgFB3f-f&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDEA_bI3oba73J7X2Pb4jw34JaJjD4K2yRSUZJD5rTJpg&oe=663E0D14 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439598683_841653524458622_2870918214334301026_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=M0zfhvXYvssQ7kNvgGIPTMC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCBIgVCar6Nta9eseVj8MglqnOIoQIWTA0fN2ZfHVCA6w&oe=663DDB15 | 0 | 3 | My neighbor Felix and I were childhood sweethearts, and our parents engaged me to him. I liked him—a lot. I thought he's the one I was destined to be with, and I believed he felt the same way. So I was stunned when he suddenly erupted while our parents were discussing our marriage during dinner. He shot to his feet and glared at me, "This is all your fault. Just stay away from me! Stop following me around!" In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, "Felix, I..." He snarled, "If it weren't for you shamelessly pestering me all the time, they wouldn't try to pair us up!" I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt and tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Shut up! I don't need your affection. In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet in the end, it was all my fault? I should never have liked him. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I swore I would make him regret it! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714114800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763757 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955295 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763758 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955297 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763759 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955298 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763760 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955300 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763761 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955301 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763762 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955303 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763763 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955305 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763764 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955306 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763765 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955308 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763766 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 967875795058328 | 27 | 7.3814414175666E+14 | 1713510000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209366210710002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711524546 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434651274_799292772248942_3890665348150112500_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OSxZpLHKruAQ7kNvgGE9A_Q&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB8jjQfEzJZbWa9VyG3gD9sczNw2dcSHcxYsxKOe7pu3g&oe=663DEA8A | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432991317_1407532749866674_1705366075688064437_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnXRxbYec-cQ7kNvgF91AKj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDKYR0WqxI-QWkCa52vHBawMm5vpFlnxqJhbWIbSmoHEA&oe=663DEFC3 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713337200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763767 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763768 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763769 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763770 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763771 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763772 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763773 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763774 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763775 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955309 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763777 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763778 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763779 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763780 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763781 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763782 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763783 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763784 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763785 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763786 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2179453155724897 | 2 | 1.1066064072403E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601410002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440388221_1616195205866313_1078239059218517359_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=V03m-6zqfngQ7kNvgEBxNDP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBg0d3DG4jZLcqr55NkxbqVEGaz2s4-rdRjwc055XOR3g&oe=663DFE97 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440389278_984007199789604_2167825168245054538_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5yonMmOFCS8Q7kNvgFcUya-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfANmKneWu0AtsLejzbGV6gZ5lqZILUk_90JQBKSwo5flQ&oe=663DF6F5 | 0 | 3 | I once thought that I would be Felix's future wife. But I turned out to be his sister-in-law. I thought his brother was a stoic, but after we were together, I found he was so clingy. I ran and he chased me, I was hungry and he fed me, I was cold and he hugged me... I said to him, "Colin, can you stay away from me? It's so hot." He held me in his arms and smiled, "Baby, be good, give me another kiss."... Chapter 1 It was a family dinner with our neighbors, the Whites. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now." Aunt Mel had two sons. Her eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Her youngest son was Felix, who was one year older than me, and we grew up together. I liked him—a lot. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. "Once they both graduate from college, I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible." Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. Chapter 2 Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily before crashing onto the ground. He glared at me, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I will never marry her!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! Suddenly, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me, they wouldn't pair us up!" he shouted. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. Your affection was nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 I forced the humiliation down as I swore, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix!" I swore that I would let him know he didn't deserve me at all! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714374000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763787 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955311 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763788 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955311 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763789 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955312 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763790 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955312 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763791 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955313 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763792 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955313 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763793 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955314 | 1723961249 | 743 | 320815617697069 | 4 | 7.966242787724E+14 | 1714374000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207862110510240 | beokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11037&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714025458 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440108258_921949033271497_5412151620752708860_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WsaSuxhWXm8Q7kNvgGnnH2K&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAfqNaAdFaqslhzC1pGejLjo5RstgGf-n7If-n8PWZtPw&oe=663DDD90 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440315951_7667872636604929_270040588575752734_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h4jbjj5WkDoQ7kNvgEvrYCD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAEFNP8HUdCqGZfL7rsPRhgntyLM3sxHyqdruLsGk1Q4w&oe=663DFA75 | 0 | 3 | It was 2:00 am. Wendy Maxon hadn't been sleeping for long when she was once again awoken by the sound of her children crying. She sat up groggily and took her daughter, Jasmine Walker, from the nanny, Jane Seele's arms. She was half asleep, but her actions were quick as she unbuttoned her pajama top. Silence descended upon the room again. She'd just shut her eyes to rest them for a while when a sound came from the door. Wendy thought Jane was bringing her son, Daniel Walker, into the room. But when she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart clenched as her gaze landed on the man's handsome face. It was 2:00 am, and her husband, Jason Walker, had finally returned. Two hours ago, their second wedding anniversary had passed. Jason obviously didn't remember a thing about it. Their gazes met for a split second. Then, they looked away from each other without saying anything. Jason strode into the bedroom, bringing with him the strong stench of liquor. Wendy frowned imperceptibly. She hated it when men got drunk. When Jason approached her and saw that the cot was empty, he asked, "Where's Danny?" Wendy didn't even look up. She said coldly, "Jane's taken him away." Silence descended upon the room again, but her grogginess had thoroughly disappeared. Jason stood there without saying a word. He merely tugged his tie loose with one hand while unbuttoning his shirt. He didn't intend to stare at Wendy, but her open shirt and glowing skin caught his attention. Jasmine drank her milk—the sound of her sucking was loud and clear. She looked like she was enjoying herself so much that it somehow made Jason feel hungry. He found himself wanting to try Wendy's milk to see whether it was really that good. When he realized what he was thinking, a wave of irritation washed over him. He cursed himself for his freakish thoughts before turning to head to the bathroom. The sound of him slamming the door shut didn't just make Wendy jump. It even made Jasmine shudder a little. Wendy glared in the direction of the bathroom, thinking that Jason was a lunatic; no one had done anything to offend him. Just then, her phone pinged, catching her attention. No one else would message her at this hour—it had to be spam. But when she grabbed her phone and checked it, she felt like she'd been slapped. "Jason had a bit too much to drink, so you need to make him some hangover soup. Otherwise, he'll have a headache tomorrow." The message was from Catherine Locke. Wendy stared at the screen for a long while, unable to stop herself from clenching her fist around her phone. Her knuckles turned white from the force. This was a blatant challenge and insult from her rival in love—Catherine was obviously telling her that Jason had been with her. And what was with that imperious tone? She made it seem like she was the lady of the household while Wendy was nothing but a maid. It took Wendy a while to calm down. She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "How about I give up my position as Mrs. Walker so you can take it?" Catherine didn't reply; Wendy's message had probably pissed her off royally. After all, Catherine was also a married woman. Wendy set her phone aside, looking stoic. Though she'd won the fight, she didn't feel good about it. Her husband had gone drinking with the woman he loved deeply on their second wedding anniversary, and they'd even stayed out so late. What had they talked about? Had Catherine's husband, Connor Gale, been with them? Had they been alone? A barrage of questions flooded her mind. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Jason stood under the shower, allowing the hot water to pour over his toned body. It washed his fatigue and tipsiness away, but it also lit a small fire of desire within him. He shut his eyes and raised his head to allow the water to wash his face. He couldn't help thinking about the scene he'd just witnessed—Wendy was nothing but a scheming woman, but oddly enough, he'd detected a hint of motherly love in her when she'd been feeding Jasmine. A strangled curse escaped his lips. What had just possessed him? Jason's expression turned frosty. He turned the water temperature down. Soon, ice-cold water poured over him, making the irritation, frustration, and even desire in his eyes disappear. All that was left was indifference and aloofness. He deliberately took his time in the bathroom so that Wendy would already be in bed by the time he was done. But he'd underestimated the difficulty of breastfeeding two children in one go. When the bathroom door swung open, Wendy had just finished feeding Daniel. Jane had already taken Jasmine away so she could sleep. Wendy didn't even look at Jason. She held Daniel in her arms and turned to place him on the bed beside her. As Jason approached the bed, she could feel the iciness he exuded and the dominance in his demeanor. As the bed sank under his weight, her heart trembled. Though they'd already been married for two years, the number of times they'd interacted in private could be counted on one hand. She'd always been this cautious and tentative when they were alone. It was all because there weren't any feelings between them to set the foundation for their marriage. Besides, their families weren't of equal standing. The only reason Wendy had been able to marry Jason was because of their respective grandfathers' friendship. Decades ago, Jason's grandfather, Albert Walker, and Wendy's grandfather, George Maxon, had fought in the same war. George had risked his life to save Albert, losing a leg in the process. After leaving the army, the two men lost contact with each other. They'd only been reunited a few years ago when George had been admitted to the hospital due to a serious condition. Albert had tracked him down from there. It was too bad the reunion had been short. George had died a few days later. Albert had been overcome with guilt. He felt that if he'd managed to track George down earlier, he would've had more time to repay George for saving his life. This guilt had transformed into affection and fondness for Wendy. From that day on, Albert had treated Wendy like she was his own. Unfortunately, Albert had been diagnosed with stomach cancer two years ago. Knowing that he hadn't had long to live, he wished to find Wendy a good husband before his death. He hadn't wanted Wendy to end up marrying someone he didn't know, so he'd done his best to set Jason and Wendy up. He'd hoped they would end up together. And that was how Jason and Wendy had ended up marrying. It was too bad Jason was in love with another woman. Besides, Wendy knew she wasn't worthy of him. Their original plan had been to get a divorce after Albert passed away, but they'd accidentally slept together—Wendy had even ended up giving birth to twins. It wouldn't be as easy to get a divorce anymore. No one knew where the marriage would go from there. Wendy had prepared herself for the chance that Jason would ask for a divorce whenever he came home. It left her uneasy. But in truth, he couldn't even be bothered to talk to her. That was how things went on that night. Though they were sleeping in the same bed, the iciness in the atmosphere was enough to make the temperature in the room drop. Amidst the smothering silence, Wendy slowly stopped patting Daniel when she was sure he was asleep. She'd wet her underwear earlier when breastfeeding, so she reached out to get some tissues. At the same time, she turned off the lamp. Jason, who was still feeling the effects of the liquor he'd had, had already fallen asleep. He lay on his back with his eyes shut; his breathing was deep and slow. Wendy glanced at him as she sat on the bed. When she saw that he was already asleep, she quietly dealt with her damp pajama top. When she was almost done, Jason's displeased voice suddenly rang out, "What are you still doing? Go to bed!" It made her jump. She turned and said, "I'm almost done." Daniel was sleeping on her other side. Afraid of squishing him, she instinctively scooted closer to Jason as she lay down. But as she reached out behind her before lying down, her hand landed on his arm. He hissed, making her jolt. "Sorry, I didn't do it on purpose. You—" Jason was pissed. "Do you have to glue yourself to me when the bed's so huge?" Wendy was scared by his sudden anger, but she quickly composed herself and explained, "I was just afraid of squishing Danny. Since you're so repulsed by me, you can always go to another room." She wasn't wrong. They didn't have feelings for each other, so why did they have to sleep in the same bed? There were plenty of rooms in the house—he could sleep wherever he wanted. Jason's intense displeasure was apparent even in the dark. "What right do you have to kick me out, Wendy? Do you think there's no threatening your position as the lady of the Walker household now that you've given birth to twins?" "That's not what I meant." "What did you mean, then?" It was almost 3:00 am, and Wendy was exhausted from waking up a few times to feed the kids. She didn't want to argue with Jason, so she fell silent for a few seconds before saying, "Let's divorce, Jason." Chapter 2 A smothering silence descended upon the room as soon as the words were out of Wendy's mouth. Jason turned to look at her. His tone was colder than before as he said, "It's the middle of the night. Have you lost your mind?" "I'm being serious," Wendy said calmly. She couldn't stop thinking about how he and Catherine had been together until the wee hours of the night. She also thought about how Catherine had tried to provoke her. What was the point of staying in a marriage like this? "Don't worry about telling Granddad about this. I'll speak to him and tell him I'm the one who wants the divorce. You're not at fault in this." Wendy's tone remained calm. She lifted the sheets to get out of bed. "I'll sleep somewhere else tonight. I don't want to disrupt your sleep." She'd just gotten out of bed when Jason dragged her back and pinned her down. She yelped, feeling dazed from the impact. When she focused on Jason, she saw him hovering above her, looking furious. She lost her cool; her heart raced. "What are you doing, Jason? Danny's right there!" She was afraid he would use his drunkenness as an excuse to do something crazy, hurting Daniel in the process. Jason said coldly, "A divorce? You've already had the twins—don't you want to use them to solidify your position in the Walker family? It'd be such a waste to get a divorce now." "I want no such thing! The conception was an accident, and you were the one who made it happen. What right do you have to push this on me?" Wendy snarled. "An accident? You could've done so many things to prevent the conception." "I already told you that I took the morning-after pill!" "Ha!" Jason snorted. He obviously still didn't believe her. He'd underestimated her in the past. That was why he'd fallen for her trap and given her the opportunity to tie him down with the kids. Wendy knew he didn't believe her. In fact, he was sure she'd lied to him and deliberately skipped out on taking the morning-after pill, leading to her getting conceived. To him, she'd done it all so she could get a steady foothold in the Walker family. She couldn't be bothered to defend herself anymore. Jason continued pinning her down amidst the silence. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he was finding it easier to see things. Beneath him, Wendy's eyes were burning with anger. They were so close that he could smell the fragrance she exuded. The scene of her breastfeeding popped into his mind again. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward yet slightly amorous. If his memory served him correctly, it was their second wedding anniversary today. As a husband, it was only right for him to exercise his right and fulfill his duty. Wendy noticed something was wrong with Jason. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something when he leaned down, enveloping her with his pheromones. She widened her eyes in fear, finding it hard to believe that he was suddenly leaning down for a kiss when he'd been furious just seconds ago. Jason kissed her, but she didn't respond. She merely lay there like a puppet without moving. Those lips of hers had been quick to part when arguing with him earlier, but now, they were sealed. He lost his patience. When she didn't respond after he'd kissed her for a few seconds, he moved his lips downward to kiss her neck and collarbone. The closer he got to her, the stronger the fragrance became. The drunkenness that his earlier shower had washed away seemed to numb his mind again—in this moment, Jason's rationality disappeared as he gave in to his body's hunger and desire. Wendy returned to her senses. The sensation of the cool air grazing against her bare skin made her heart tremble. She stammered, "L-Look closely at me, Jason. I'm W-Wendy Maxon, not Catherine L-Locke…" A sharp pain pierced her before she could get any further. She cried out and instinctively tried to fight back, but Jason pinned her arms down and kissed her again. "It's not your first time. Drop the act." In the darkness, tears trickled down the sides of Wendy's face. She wasn't putting on an act—it genuinely hurt. Yes, this wasn't their first time, but it was her first since giving birth. Now she knew what it felt like to have her body ripped in half. Jason tasted Wendy's tears when he kissed her again. He frowned. His Adam's apple bobbed, and he tensed as he waited for her to adjust to him. Then, when he started moving again, his actions were much gentler than before. … The next morning, Wendy was awoken by the pain in her breasts. It had been more than three months since she'd become a mother, so she was already used to this sudden pain. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to check on Daniel—she knew she'd feel better after breastfeeding him and Jasmine. Today, however, she didn't see him anywhere. Her mind went blank for a second. Then, she realized she'd messed up. She scrambled to sit up. Daniel had learned to turn on his side a few days ago—had he rolled off the bed and onto the floor? She shot over to the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. Fortunately, there weren't any babies on the floor. Then, her body's soreness caught up with her, turning her expression of panic into one of pain. Wendy supported her waist with one hand while propping herself up on the bed with the other. The memories of last night flooded her mind. She'd asked Jason for a divorce after being provoked by Catherine. It had pissed him off. He'd slept with her until the wee hours of the morning. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn't have been against their intimacy. After all, Jason was handsome and had incredible stamina. But he had been rough with her, and she didn't have much experience. Last night had been her first time having it after giving birth, and the intimate act became one of torture to her. Wendy had almost passed out by the time they were done. She hadn't even noticed Jason getting out of bed and Jane coming into the room to take Daniel away. She sat there dazedly as she recalled what had happened the night before. After her initial bout of anger, she couldn't help feeling shy and embarrassed. If her memory served her correctly, Jason had been gentle with her after she'd cried from the pain. He'd even given her time to get used to him. But he was such a cold, aloof person. He hadn't said a single nice thing to her since their marriage. Why would he suddenly be so nice to her? No, it was impossible. She had to have been hallucinating. She'd seen Jason's loving and gentle side before, but it hadn't been for her, his wife. He'd only acted like that with Catherine, the childhood sweetheart who'd gotten away. In fact, Wendy and Jason had only slept together because Catherine had married someone else. Jason had drunk himself silly because of how devastated he'd been. Then, he'd mistaken Wendy for Catherine. That was how they'd ended up sleeping together. And it was also because of this that she'd been kind enough to remind him who she was last night. It was too bad it hadn't done anything but piss him off even more. Maybe it was because he didn't think she had the right to even utter Catherine's name. Wendy was still in a reverie when someone knocked on the door, making her jolt. She instinctively curled up in bed again, pretending to be asleep. She thought it was Jason; she didn't know how to face him after what had happened last night. But Jane's voice was the one that rang out. "Mrs. Walker? Are you awake?" Wendy immediately opened her eyes and sat up, feeling a little awkward. "Jane… are Minnie and Danny awake?" "Yeah. I fed them around 5:00 am, but they're hungry again now," Jane said softly. Wendy nodded. "I'll go wash up right now." Jane left to tend to the children while Wendy hurried to the bathroom. But as soon as her feet touched the floor, the soreness in her body made her frown. She blushed again. Jason looked cold, but he was oddly enthusiastic and lustful when it came to sleeping. Wendy headed to the bathroom with her hands on her burning face, feeling like she'd been sullied. She needed some time to collect her thoughts. Half an hour later, she was done feeding the kids. Her stomach started growling. She headed downstairs to get some food. Upon exiting the elevator, she saw Jason in the dining room. Wendy's heart skipped a beat as her mind went blank. It was already 9:00 am. Why was Jason still at home? Chapter 3 It had taken Wendy some time to compose herself earlier. Now, the sight of Jason made her panic again. She didn't know how to face him after the events of the night before. When a maid saw her, she hurried forward with a smile. "I've already reheated breakfast, Mrs. Walker. Hurry up and have your meal." "Oh, uh… thanks." Wendy gulped and headed to the dining room. Jason bathed in the sunlight in his sharp suit—he was flawless. He seemed like a completely different person from the man who'd had his way with her last night. Wendy had to admit that Jason's face was one of the reasons she'd agreed to the marriage. She thought they would learn to love one another as time passed, that they would spend the rest of their lives together in harmony. Who would've known… It had been two years since then, yet he couldn't even be bothered to give her the respect she deserved. She sat down without saying a word and picked up her spoon to have her oatmeal. Though she didn't make a peep, she was still thinking about the divorce. Wendy had been serious. It'd be bad for the children, but she and Jason would only suffer if they were to remain in a marriage where they weren't on equal standing and had no feelings for each other. Even if they were to stay together for the children, it would affect the children's growth and personalities. When she was halfway through her oatmeal, she mustered the courage to look at Jason. "About what I said last night… You should seriously consider it. Don't worry—I won't take any of your money, and I'll leave the kids behind." She figured this was probably enough to show that she wasn't trying to pull any tricks. Jason had been drinking his hangover soup while reading a finance magazine. At Wendy's words, he set his bowl down, his eyes darkening as he looked at her icily. It made Wendy's scalp tingle. Her heart trembled, but she forced herself to stay strong. "Grandpa fainted and was admitted to the hospital this morning. Things aren't looking good. Do you want to put him on an express ride to the underworld by insisting on getting a divorce at this juncture?" "What?" Wendy's expression shifted, and she dropped her spoon. She looked worried as she asked, "Grandpa's been admitted? Is it… Is it because his condition's taken a turn for the worse?" Jason's expression turned uglier. "I don't know. We'll have to see what the doctor says once we get to the hospital." Wendy lost her appetite. She would've immediately left the table if not for the fact that she had to eat because she was breastfeeding. She picked up her bowl and gulped down the oatmeal in a few mouthfuls. Then, she grabbed two bagels. "Let's head to the hospital." Jason stared at her, his gaze appraising. His lips parted. He looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't believe for a second that she actually cared about Albert that much when she wasn't related to him at all. He bet it was because she was worried no one would stand up for her once Albert was gone. After all, Albert was the one who'd made them marry in the first place. Who knew what she was actually thinking despite her demands for a divorce? Maybe it was another trick of hers to lure him in. Maybe she was scheming something again. With that thought in mind, Jason's gaze turned contemptuous. He was starting to regret sleeping with Wendy—yet again. His expression turned complicated when he thought about last night. He quickly averted his gaze from her. If he were to spend another second looking at her, the amorous scenes of them in bed last night would fill his mind and mess with his rationality. A silent curse escaped his lips. Had Wendy placed him under a spell or something? … Jason and Wendy left the house together. Since the driver was taking them to the hospital, she had no choice but to get in the back seat with Jason. On the way to the hospital, he received two calls from work. He wasn't in a good mood, so he gave instructions curtly before hanging up. Wendy knew Jason was worried about Albert. She sneaked a few looks at him before mustering the courage to say, "Grandpa's earlier surgery was very successful, and the doctors said he'd make it through another four or five years if he took care of himself. It's only been two years, so I'm sure he'll be fine." Jason's brows were tightly furrowed. He slowly inhaled and was about to say something when his phone rang again. This time, his expression softened when he saw the caller ID. Then, he answered the phone, saying gently, "Hi, Cathy." A woman's sweet voice rang out on the other end of the line. She sounded worried and anxious as she said, "I heard about Grandpa Albert's condition suddenly taking a turn for the worse, Jace. Has he been taken to the hospital?" "Yeah." "How are things there?" "I'm still on the way to the hospital, so I don't know yet." "I'll head over there right now, too. Connor left for a business trip early this morning. He'll only be back tonight at the earliest." Connor was Catherine's husband and also one of Jason's childhood friends. The three of them had grown up together, so Catherine and Connor also thought of Albert as their grandfather. Jason said in a low voice, "There's no need to go to such trouble. Tell him to focus on his work." "Well, I've already informed him about this. It's up to him whether to return. Don't be too worried, okay? I'm sure Grandpa Albert will make it through this," Catherine said considerately. Jason lowered his gaze, looking much better than before. "Got it. It's raining. Tell your driver to drop you off. There's no need to rush." Wendy, who'd been sitting beside him silently the whole time, couldn't help feeling like something was eating away at her heart as she listened to him. Jason knew how to be gentle and considerate; but only to someone else's wife. When the call ended, silence descended upon them. Jason held his phone for a few seconds before realizing something. He turned to look at Wendy. He saw her looking out the window, her expression calm and collected. She obviously didn't care about his earlier phone call with Catherine. He swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue. Wendy had only married him because she had her eye on her status as his wife; she only wanted his money and power. Why would she care who he had in his heart? That was why there was no need for him to explain anything. … Jason and Wendy hurried to Albert's hospital room when they arrived. When Linda Jensen, Jason's mother, saw them, her gaze landed on him. She looked displeased as she asked, "Why are you only showing up now when I told you about this early this morning?" The Walker family was a big one—Jason had several uncles, aunts, and cousins. When the whole family gathered during holidays, they needed several tables to fit everyone. Times like this were critical moments for one to show their respect and concern for their elders. One would be reprimanded for showing up late. Jason glanced inside the hospital room through the window. He saw his father, Harris Walker, uncle, Horace Walker, and cousin, John Walker, speaking to the doctor. Before heading inside, he hastily said to Linda, "I got caught up in something." Wendy followed him, feeling confused. He hadn't gone to the office that morning—what was there to hold him back? Just as she pondered this, the answer came to her. Had it been because she'd woken up late? Had he been waiting for her? But Jason had never been so considerate toward her. Jason entered the hospital room; Linda turned to look at Wendy. The latter sensed this and stopped, greeting Linda politely, "Mom." Linda didn't look too happy to see her. "It's a woman's duty to care for the children. Since you have a nanny and all those maids to help you out, you shouldn't hold Jason up with those trivial matters." Obviously, Linda was blaming Jason's tardiness on Wendy. Wendy wanted to refute her but changed her mind since they were surrounded by members of the Walker family. She said in a low voice, "I'm heading inside to see how Grandpa's doing." Linda stopped her and snapped, "What's there to look at? Albert's just fallen asleep. Can't you see we're all out here?" Chapter 4 Wendy peered into the hospital room and noted there weren't any women inside. She knew it would be inappropriate for her to head inside, so she pursed her lips and waited in a corner. Behind her, hasty footsteps rang out; the sound of high heels clicking against the floor filled the corridor. Wendy didn't even need to look to know who it was. Catherine's act of provoking her last night still made her stomach roil, so she ignored Catherine—not that Catherine wanted to say anything to her. "Linda, how's Grandpa Albert doing? I came right from my studio as soon as I heard." Catherine stopped before Linda, looking worried. Linda smiled affectionately at her. "His condition's been stabilized for now, but things aren't looking good. The doctor is talking to Harris and the others on the treatment plan now." Catherine wore a tailor-made dress, and her hair and makeup had been done to perfection. She looked like the epitome of a wealthy man's trophy wife. The other members of the Walker family nodded at her in greeting when they saw her. She returned their nods with smiles. Her expression became more worried at Linda's words. "I'll go see how Grandpa Albert's doing." "Wait—" Linda wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Catherine had already gone into the hospital room. Albert lay on the hospital bed, looking fragile and haggard. Years of being sick had turned him into a ghost of his past self. When he saw a woman enter the room, he thought it was Wendy. He immediately turned to look at her. To his surprise, it was Catherine. "How are you, Grandpa Albert? Do you feel better now?" Catherine held his hand as tears streamed down her face. She became choked up as she spoke. Jason looked at her. They exchanged meaningful looks as their gazes met. Albert nodded and said slowly, "I'm fine. You guys don't need to worry." Jason grabbed a few tissues from the bedside table when he saw Catherine's tears. She accepted them and said, "Thanks, Jace." Albert looked at Jason, his favorite grandson. He held out a hand. "Jason…" "I'm right here, Grandpa." Jason bent down to hold Albert's hand. "Where… Where's Dede? Is she here?" Catherine's expression shifted as she pursed her lips. Albert only had Wendy in mind. Jason answered, "She is, Grandpa. She's outside." "Have her come in. I have something to say to her…" "Okay." Jason tucked Albert's hand under the sheets before heading to the door. Linda was surprised to see him come out. "What's wrong, Jace?" She saw him looking at Wendy. Then, he said, "Come in. Grandpa wants to see you." Wendy pointed at herself. "Me?" Jason's expression darkened. He looked like he couldn't stand her idiocy. Wendy was only sure she hadn't gotten the wrong idea when she saw the look on his face. She hurried forward. Jason held her hand, catching her off guard and making her heart clench. Before she could make heads or tails about it, they'd already stopped by Albert's bed. "I'm here, Grandpa," she said. Albert's expression softened when he saw Wendy. He smiled faintly and said, "It's been hard on you, sweetheart, caring for two kids at the same time. Look at you—you've lost weight. You must've missed out on a lot of sleep." As Wendy looked at him, she couldn't help being reminded of George when he was on his deathbed. Tears streamed down her face before she could say anything. Catherine stood on the other side of the bed. She frowned at the sight of Wendy's silent tears and said, "Why are you crying when Grandpa Albert's talking to you? He's perfectly fine, isn't he?" Wendy didn't respond. She didn't even bother looking at her. She quickly dried her tears and perked up as she smiled at Albert. "It hasn't been hard at all, Grandpa. We have a nanny and maids, and the kids are little angels. "They sleep immediately after eating, and they're ready to play once they wake up. It's not hard on me at all…" Albert smiled. "Oh, you silly thing. All mothers have it hard." He turned to look at Jason. His tone became sterner as he said, "You're a husband and a father now, Jason. You have to bear those responsibilities properly or you'll be a disgrace to us all." Jason's expression was aloof, but his attitude was respectful. "I understand, Grandpa. I won't forget." Then, he nudged Wendy almost imperceptibly with his fingers. The latter understood what he wanted and chimed in, "You need to stop worrying so that you can get better, Grandpa. Jace treats me well, and the kids are doing great. There's nothing to worry about." "That's good." Albert looked pleased. He turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine…" She didn't expect him to still remember she was around. She put on a bright smile and held his hand again. "I'm listening, Grandpa Albert." Albert stopped to catch his breath before saying in a low voice, "It's time for you and Connor… to have a child. Men will only truly settle down and be more responsible once they become fathers. It's the only way to keep your family together…" Both Jason and Catherine looked a little embarrassed at his words. Albert was obviously insinuating that they had to keep their distance from each other now that they were married and to focus on their respective families. They would only embroil themselves in trouble if they were to stick together. Catherine's face burned with humiliation, but she had to play silly. She smiled and said, "Don't worry, Grandpa Albert—Connor and I are already planning for that. Take care of yourself, okay? We need you to name our children for us." "That's good…" Albert nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved a hand. "Go do what you need to do. There's no need to hang around here for long. I'm sleepy, so I'm gonna get some sleep." He shut his eyes as the people in the room backed out. Harris looked at the people waiting in the corridor and waved a hand, saying, "It's time to go. Dad's condition has stabilized for now, so everything's fine for the time being." Just then, Jason's phone rang. It was a call about work again. After hanging up, he looked at Wendy. "Come on, it's time to go." He turned to Catherine and said, "You should get back to work, too. Tell Connor there's no need for him to hurry back." She nodded. "Alright. I'll call him right now." Jason didn't bother turning back to look at Wendy. He strode off. Wendy hurried after him. She was going to ignore Catherine as she swept past her, but Catherine stopped her. "Don't get the wrong idea about what happened last night. It was a business function—there were plenty of people around." Wendy couldn't help sneering to herself. She wondered how Jason could've been blind enough to fall for such a scheming woman. She said coolly, "I didn't get the wrong idea. It's not a secret that he likes you. To him, you're the only woman worthy of being his wife." Catherine's proud, smug expression turned sorrowful. "Fate does funny things sometimes. I only think of Jason as a brother—Connor's the one I've always loved." "You should be telling him these things. Then again, it's exciting to see him so tormented, don't you think?" Wendy's heartlessness upset Catherine. Her expression changed again as she suppressed her anger. "You and him are married now, so you should treat him well. How can you hope to see him in pain?" Wendy met Catherine's gaze. "Are you done preaching, Mrs. Gale?" "Why, you!" Catherine clenched her fists in anger at Wendy's attitude. She tried to keep her anger at bay but couldn't. She spat, "As Jason's wife, you should pay some attention to your image. How do you expect him to fall for you when you look like trash? Even a single glance at you would be enough to make his stomach turn!" Chapter 5 Anyone would be furious to hear such humiliating words, but Wendy merely laughed them off. She retorted, "Jason's blind for not falling for me; what does that have to do with me? Look at how shrew-like and pissed you are now. You're the one who's a disgrace." "How dare you!" Catherine had been raised to be a perfect lady, so she couldn't think of anything to counter Wendy. As she watched Wendy walk off, she turned to hurry to Linda. She whined, "Honestly, what was Grandpa Albert thinking? Why did he have to force Jace to marry someone like her? It's practically an insult to the Walker family!" Linda didn't like Wendy any more than Catherine did, but she wasn't totally on Catherine's side. She said rather resentfully, "Jace only had eyes for you, but you were set on being with Connor. How is Jace any worse than him? "If you and Jace had gotten married, none of this would've happened. Albert wouldn't have forced Jace to marry Wendy." Catherine was rendered speechless. … Wendy had fallen behind. As soon as she entered the elevator, Jason called her. When she answered the call, he said icily, "What's taking you so long? I'm in a hurry to get to the office." She wasn't in a good mood but couldn't be bothered to waste her breath on him. She answered, "You can head straight to the company, then. There's no need to drop me off." "How are you gonna get home, then?" "I can take a cab, the subway, or a bus. It's not that hard for me to get home," she countered, feeling exasperated. She wasn't a baby or an idiot. How could she not find her way home? Jason didn't say anything else. He hung up. Wendy walked out of the elevator as she lowered her hand. When she got to the hospital's entrance, she saw Jason's car leaving the parking lot. To her surprise, she found that it didn't make her feel anything. She stopped and checked the time. It was 11:00 am. Since she gave birth to the twins, her life had revolved around them. She didn't have a job, a social life, or even any friends in this city. Wendy thought about walking around for a while, but she pushed the thought out of her mind as she walked down the steps. She decided to abandon her plan and simply head home. Wendy was turning to head to the subway station when her phone rang. Her expression turned into one of joy when she saw the caller ID. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hills! Why the sudden call?" The call was from her high school friend and best girlfriend, Hillary York." Hillary said, "I'm in Cornchester for a business trip, so I thought about dropping by to visit you now that you're rich. Remember how we promised not to forget about each other once we made it big? I bet you've forgotten all about me now that you've become a rich man's wife!" Wendy laughed. "Stop that! You're the last person I'd forget. Where are you? I'll treat you to a meal." "That'd be great! I want the most lavish meal you can think of." "Sure!" After hanging up, Wendy gave the matter some thought. A pretty good restaurant came to mind, so she searched for the location and sent it to Hillary. An hour later, the two young ladies, who'd been apart for about half a year, hugged each other excitedly. After taking their seats, Hillary observed Wendy and teased, "Look at what a low profile you're keeping. You're the wife of a man who's worth billions, yet you're dressing just like us plebeians." Wendy felt a little embarrassed. She explained, "I've gained some weight after giving birth. I don't look good in anything." "Rubbish! You were too skinny in the past—you were like a piece of cardboard! You look great the way you are now." Hillary leaned closer and said conspiratorially, "Women need to be on the plump side to make men go crazy over them." For some reason, Wendy blushed. She pushed the menu over to Hillary to cut the conversation short. "Here, take a look and see what you'll have." They ordered and chit-chatted as they ate. As they caught up, Wendy found out that Hillary's husband had been promoted and was about to take up a position in Cornchester—that meant their family of three would be moving to the city. Hillary was in town for a business meeting, but she was also taking the opportunity to check out some houses. She'd already found the right place to rent, so all that was left was for them to move over. "That's great! I'll have a friend here in the future!" Wendy was delighted. Hillary said, "I know, right? I thought it was such a coincidence too when I remembered you were here." They lost track of time as they continued chatting. Later, Wendy had no choice but to head home when Jane called to say the children were starting to fuss. She called for a waiter to settle the bill. She handed him a Centurion card. Hillary teased, "Would you look at that? Now that's what I would expect the wife of a wealthy man to do." Wendy sighed. "I'd prefer to get a job. I want to earn my keep so I can be independent." Jason had given her this card and told her there wasn't a limit to it, but she felt like she couldn't use it with her head held high. She wanted to have a career and feel like she was doing something with her life. She wanted to lead a life that was more than this. Hillary could understand what she meant—it wasn't easy being a part of an affluent family. She said comfortingly, "I'm sure you can do it once the kids are a little older." The waiter returned with Wendy's card. After that, she bid Hillary farewell before hurrying home. … Jason had just finished a meeting when he saw a message on his phone. It was from his bank. He frowned slightly. The message informed him that someone had swiped his card at a restaurant. He'd given the card to Wendy when they'd first gotten married, but he could count on one hand the number of times she'd used it over the past two years. What had happened today to make her use it again? Who had she had a meal with? The out-of-the-ordinary act confused Jason. He couldn't help linking it to Wendy asking for a divorce. Had she sought out a lawyer for their professional opinion? Or had she met up with a friend to ask for ideas? His mind turned into a mess as he thought of Wendy. He didn't know what she was trying to achieve by asking for a divorce. Two years ago, when they'd first gotten married, they'd come to an agreement. Once Albert passed away, they would divorce, and he would give her the appropriate monetary compensation as thanks for cooperating with him. At the time, it hadn't even crossed their mind to try being an actual couple, let alone having kids together. But a year ago, when Catherine and Connor had gotten married, Jason had been Connor's best man. After all, the three of them had grown up together. It was apparent how he would've felt, watching the woman he'd loved for years marry someone else. That night, he'd drank himself silly. Wendy had cared for him that night, and he'd mistaken her for Catherine. They'd accidentally slept. He'd apologized to her afterward and had reminded her multiple times to take the morning-after pill. But two months later, she'd told him she was expecting. Several things had happened after that. The memory of them was enough to piss Jason off. Who would've expected him to fall for a seemingly innocent woman's trap when he'd always been the smartest person in the room? Just then, his phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. Jason composed himself when he saw the caller ID. Some of the iciness in his eyes melted. "Hi, Cathy." Catherine said bluntly, "I heard Wendy's asking for a divorce." Jason's expression darkened. "Who did you hear it from?" "Linda told me," she explained. "She went to Imperial Bay to see the children after leaving the hospital this morning and overheard the maids talking about it. They said you ignored Wendy when she asked for a divorce earlier in the morning." Jason frowned, looking grim. He massaged his eyes with one hand, propping the other up on the armrest of his seat. It looked like he had to teach the maids a lesson—it was taboo for them to gossip about their employers' private affairs. Chapter 6 When Jason remained silent, Catherine realized she had hit the mark. "Is she out of her mind? The twins are barely three months old and still need constant care. How can she even think of divorce? Even if she doesn't care about Grandpa, does she not care for her own children?" she asked in bewilderment. It was a fact known that Wendy had been orphaned and raised by George, who unfortunately passed away a few years prior. Catherine sincerely doubted Wendy could manage her two children alone if they divorced. "Linda mentioned she wasn't home this afternoon. The children are crying from hunger, and she still hasn't returned. I've told you, that woman isn't as innocent as she appears. Grandpa Albert was so eager to repay the kindness that he misplaced his trust," Catherine added with frustration. Jason snapped back irritably at her complaints, "There's milk powder in the kitchen and frozen breast milk in the fridge. The kids won't starve. Besides, she's already a grown woman. She's entitled to take breaks sometimes." Catherine was stunned by his response. "Why did you—" She was about to question Jason's defense of Wendy but stopped herself. Wendy was Jason's legitimate wife and the mother of his children; it was only natural for him to stand up for her. Recalling Wendy's words from the hospital earlier, Catherine felt a wave of shame and guilt wash over her. "I-I'm so sorry, Jace. It's all my fault," Catherine murmured regretfully. Though surprised by her sudden apology, Jason replied calmly, "There's nothing to apologize for. Don't dwell on it. If there's nothing else, I'm going back to work." Once Catherine agreed, Jason swiftly ended the call. He then dialed the landline to Imperial Bay and instructed the butler, Tobias Howard, to deal with the gossiping maids. Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her phone in a daze as a sudden sorrow crept into her heart. She used to be the one to end calls with Jason first, but now the tables had turned. Not to mention he had spoken up for Wendy, though he seemed oblivious to it. Would a man's attitude toward his wife change after having a child? If so, perhaps she should heed Albert's advice and give Connor a child. When Wendy returned home to feed her children, she heard a loud commotion downstairs. Curious, she beckoned Jane over and was surprised to learn that Tobias was dismissing two maids. "Why let them go? I thought they were doing fine?" Wendy asked, unaware of the afternoon's incident. As Jane worried that she would suffer a similar fate, she cautiously replied, "Those two said some things they shouldn't have and offended Madam Linda." Upon learning that Linda had come over to visit, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. She realized that their meeting would've been tense if she had been home. Though surprised by the uproar caused by Linda's visit, Wendy refrained from commenting further, knowing she had no authority to interfere in household matters. She was just an honorary lady of the house. After an afternoon nap, Wendy grabbed a laptop and started browsing job listings. Despite her desire for a divorce, she had to keep it a secret due to Albert's declining health. That said, she still needed to make plans for her life after the divorce. At that moment, the children stirred from their slumber and started crying. In her haste to tend to them, Wendy left the laptop running. That evening, Jason returned home from work and headed upstairs for a quick shower before attending to his children. As he set his watch on the table, he accidentally nudged the mouse beside Wendy's laptop. The screen instantly lit up, catching Jason's attention. As Jason read through the search history, his lips curled up into a cold smirk. It seemed Wendy truly desired a divorce, but Jason couldn't fathom her reasons. She lived a privileged life, and they had twins together. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with to the extent of seeking a divorce? At that point, Jason couldn't help but agree with Catherine's earlier assertions about Wendy. On the other hand, Wendy couldn't shake off her unease since the moment Jason had entered the house. She wondered if Catherine and Linda had confided their grievances with him. While such issues might be resolved in a typical marriage, theirs was anything but typical. Throughout dinner, an awkward silence hung between Jason and Wendy, broken only by the quiet clinking of utensils. Despite the discomfort, Wendy couldn't help but marvel at her own appetite. She only set her fork aside when she had eaten her fill. Seeing Jason's swift departure from the table, Wendy sensed he was aware of the morning's incident. However, he chose not to broach the topic in public. Wendy concurred, understanding the potential repercussions of discussing such matters at the dining table. Night descended, and after settling the children to sleep, Wendy retreated to her own bed. Just then, Hillary messaged her about the residential rental properties they had visited earlier that day. Wendy wasn't sure how to respond. Despite living in Cornchester for over two years, her outings had been rare, particularly considering that ten of those months were devoted to conception and she had only recently given birth three months ago. As the two reminisced about old times, Wendy couldn't help but laugh genuinely. She implored Hilary to hasten her move to Cornchester for companionship. Jason stumbled upon the scene and was stunned by her beaming smile. In their two years of marriage, he had never witnessed such genuine happiness on her face before. His mind raced with questions. Who was Wendy chatting with so animatedly late at night? Was it someone she loved? Was that why she insisted on a divorce—to pursue her true love? At that moment, Wendy caught Jason's gaze, and her smile faltered. She quickly sent a message to Hillary about retiring for the night. "I'm turning in now. I'll need to breastfeed the kids later. You should get some rest too," she texted. Hillary responded playfully with a teasing emoticon. "Is your husband giving you a nudge? Alright then, we'll catch up tomorrow." Wendy couldn't help but blush at the message. Still, she calmly lay on the bed and turned to her side. Seeing her reaction, Jason became increasingly convinced that Wendy was being unfaithful. It suddenly dawned on him why she was adamant about seeking a divorce despite living in luxury. Even though they didn't have feelings for each other, they remained legally bound as a couple. The mere thought of Wendy potentially abandoning their children for another man ignited a fiery anger within Jason. Unaware of his tumultuous thoughts, Wendy set her phone aside and attempted to sleep. Sensing the mattress shifting under Jason's weight, she hesitated briefly before gently suggesting, "Shouldn't you be sleeping in the other room?" Chapter 7 Jason was about to slip under the blankets when Wendy's words stopped him in his tracks. He shot her a cold glance. "Why would I sleep in another room?" "Oh, don't get me wrong. I just don't want you to feel uncomfortable. I can go to the guest room instead," Wendy suggested kindly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Jason. After all, he had been compelled to marry a stranger while his sweetheart married his best friend. With that, Wendy rose from the bed and prepared to leave. However, Jason's question stopped her in her tracks. "Who is that man? How do you know him?" Surprised by his inquiry, Wendy replied, "Excuse me? Who might you be referring to?" Jason smirked. "Why the look of surprise? Didn't you insist on a divorce and suggest sleeping separately because you have someone else in mind?" Wendy widened her eyes in disbelief. After a moment's hesitation, she countered, "I sought a divorce because of your relationship with Catherine." "Catherine is married. She has no connection to me," Jason retorted sharply, but Wendy snickered at his denial. "Oh, really? Your expression around her suggests otherwise. Do you dare claim innocence?" she retorted, her tone filled with disdain. Jason was taken aback by Wendy's sudden boldness as she turned to meet his gaze head-on. "I hoped to free you from this unhappy marriage. But instead of showing gratitude, you slander me!" Wendy added. She was typically cautious and meek in their arguments, but her tongue would turn sharp when provoked. Jason recognized this trait in her. Despite her gentle appearance, Wendy possessed a bold and rational side; she was unafraid to speak her mind. In contrast to her delicate exterior, he found himself intrigued by her true personality – lively, intelligent, brave, and even a touch fiery. For the first time, Jason truly took notice of Wendy. She had a pretty face and delicate features. Unlike the typical pretty faces he encountered, her beauty was akin to fine wine—growing more alluring with time. Jason recalled the first time he met Wendy; she looked rather miserable due to her poor living conditions. After living comfortably for a few years, her sun-kissed skin had turned fair, and there was a new air about her. Even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. In truth, Jason was willing to spend the rest of his life with Wendy for the sake of their children if she weren't the cunning and scheming woman he believed. But before he could convince himself to accept her, Wendy had proposed a divorce. It was as if she was eager to get out of the unbearable life. She was such an ungrateful woman! Upon sensing Jason's unusual gaze, Wendy couldn't help but feel unsettled. "W-What are you staring at?" Snapping back to reality, Jason frowned as he pulled the covers over himself and settled into bed. "Nothing. I doubt you'd be so considerate for my sake. I fear this is just another one of your traps." Enraged by his accusation, Wendy decided to set things straight. "Watch your mouth! I've never set a trap for you. Don't accuse me without evidence." Jason secretly relished Wendy's fury, though he concealed his satisfaction well. As he slowly lay down, Jason replied, "You've been carrying the evidence every day in your arms. Is there any need for excuses?" Wendy seethed with anger, knowing he was referring to their children. Sitting upright, she raised her right hand and declared sternly, "I swear on my life that I took the morning-after pill that day, Mr. Walker. If I'm lying, may the Grim Reaper come and claim me!" Jason retorted dismissively, "If oaths meant anything, the poor guy would never have a moment's rest." His words only left Wendy speechless with anger. Undeterred, Jason continued, "Why not just admit your mistake? I'm ready to accept whatever comes. I'm at the age to be a father anyway. It's just frustrating that you won't admit—" "Why should I confess to something I didn't do? No birth control method is foolproof, as the doctor has confirmed. I'm just an exception!" Wendy interjected. Jason turned to face her, feeling intrigued by her fiery response. Sitting up, he leaned against the headrest and voiced his doubts. "The doctor advised against carrying the baby after you took the pill, as it could lead to birth defects. Yet, you chose to proceed with the conception. "This implies you never took the pill at all. Otherwise, why would you risk delivering children who might be born with defects?" Taking a deep breath, Wendy shot Jason a glare. "I did consider losing the baby upon discovering I was expecting. I know it's harsh, but it seemed the safest option. But when the doctor revealed I was carrying twins, it changed everything. Two new lives! How could a mother bring herself to lose them? "I decided to take the risk, relying on advanced medical technology. If the fetuses showed any abnormalities during check-ups, I would have undergone labor induction. Of course, I hoped for healthy children. And thankfully, my decision was vindicated." Before Jason could retort, Wendy added, "And let's not forget, you're the one who's at fault here. Why should I bear the consequences of your actions? Do you realize the risks of the surgery? What if something goes wrong and I can never conceive again? "I'm glad that I stood my ground back then, seeing that I've accomplished the most important piece of my life. Even if you slander me or hurl accusations, I stand by my decisions!" With that declaration, Wendy stormed off the bed in a fit of anger. "I suggest we keep our distance for now. Your infuriating words might just sour my milk!" As Wendy made her way past the bed, she recalled something and turned back to face Jason. "Oh, by the way, I didn't take the morning-after pill this time. It's harmful to the body, especially while breastfeeding. I can't risk endangering the children." Her words triggered a sudden realization in Jason, and he asked sheepishly, "Um, you... probably won't get conceived again this time, right?" | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714287600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763964 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1188396372566420 | 1 | 2.6528728665155E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 107581612289660 | 0 | New world publications | 120210222923420170 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712144545 | 1.0758161228966E+14 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434538693_7989513004396963_3818397193078176916_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6CfmH3znXuMQ7kNvgFUrM_n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCjqg6MGxegaosIgk6zd4NmuifRBIai-am1ccohHNmr3A&oe=663E0004 | person_profile | 0 | New world publications | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434631613_949024593606673_2661181656448065553_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NPANGRsX8kQ7kNvgEFltDq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAIwq0diJptNKMLkd0Sv2MCvjlkd5lRgeuQxstBG1KCZQ&oe=663E0088 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | New world publications | 3360 | https://facebook.com/100090352943774 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712214000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763837 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961249 | 743 | 311364541958033 | 2 | 1.4549733484296E+15 | 1710226800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209388729630226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710054468 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432420832_1438774136826378_5109825223100914399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1-luBpUKUWYQ7kNvgE55vbc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC-lwH-J6KSbpToTnArmuTMkb6npmCST9QVP0spwtBXgQ&oe=663DE143 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432358214_842544300969756_1503819891416429979_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3Udd7bnOI8Q7kNvgEsTvr4&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpQ8Oa6FIDwvKK8zm1XlLERKqKBUn2HUk_Y7DdhiwnKQ&oe=663DF5E8 | 0 | 3 | "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia tries to hide her tears. Her heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710057600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763848 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955319 | 1723961249 | 743 | 278455591869394 | 1 | 3.5341929043518E+14 | 1712386800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507349620173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801331 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432210857_1621157378621986_2864688002469363959_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S-qnATWtCiwQ7kNvgHebua2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBpu9UYeVnxt7asJkZm4izdADOwpIt5ZgIDhmceuSLrRA&oe=663E0723 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432232651_1378899002761603_1406314525359231471_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y-SE6zBgaH4Q7kNvgEZBce8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD01IfMJBEvc1QXTIFJdAn84XN7j3i93njszoPInrpu7A&oe=663DF49A | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763876 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955325 | 1723961249 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763897 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955335 | 1723961249 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763901 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961249 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763908 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955336 | 1723961249 | 743 | 725606959741705 | 2 | 1.3539039986504E+15 | 1711868400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120208225540670635 | findokn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://findokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10453&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711537210 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329656_7174131332684145_7171359901210969591_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xs_oOZuXkewQ7kNvgFg92vW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfATu1r1qGRxqbv8tW8ZoSHpOmoaHChblRtszKNFdWrXTw&oe=663DDCE7 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433091379_1827678001017196_1027919431267883652_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ryGGHbni6ZIQ7kNvgGiAwGI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBae5jE6P5Blzf51AK9ofj9UKoT7HFnTkBRb2wb8JTjJw&oe=663E10AF | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711609200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763925 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961249 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763941 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961249 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763776 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955310 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1114819403100758 | 1 | 3.2603380409356E+15 | 1714546800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714201200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763629 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 423787033626246 | 1 | 9.5404700312256E+14 | 1714892400 | regular_page | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 1 | 105559638886710 | 0 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 120210400600470334 | lewyslandscaping.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Efficient Commercial Trucking Solutions | Let's optimize your logistics! | https://www.lewyslandscaping.com/services | 1713888358 | 1.0555963888671E+14 | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439631490_446546801091820_3798544709504058628_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwcihUuh4BMQ7kNvgH1n-VI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAnxsjRdkahrlzQnq967YB4wdMMgaUnMQz1_Kk5dkO_9g&oe=663DFC7F | person_profile | 0 | Lewy's | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439921882_355177520344511_1972065197139668211_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yL6pbsg-RQQQ7kNvgGQjfzy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCB2jn1voMNEV933N-Y2vV9zPp2EkgKAR1FPhuILUVHxg&oe=663DFC76 | 0 | 3 | Let's optimize your logistics! | Lewy's Sod, Landscaping & Dirt Work | 518 | https://facebook.com/lewysparistn | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1713942000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763644 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 216463318195471 | 1 | 3.5079396395983E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1475434976107462 | 0 | Weiss Property Management | 120207717711510579 | weisspm.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Expertise You Can Trust | Enhance your curb appeal | https://weisspm.com/lawn-mowing-and-landscaping/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_transform_your_property_with_weiss_property &utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4656879-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1710771508 | 1.4754349761075E+15 | Weiss Property Management | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433883042_3571553513062526_408461915678430278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kQ_HtCzvEYwQ7kNvgFvEaK-&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC3JnLSSm5KmCF9cz6VaEK9NCNZTKFKi2IB1v8PFwa7Cw&oe=663E0A47 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Enhance your curb appeal | Weiss Property Management | 805 | https://facebook.com/weisspm1 | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710831600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763645 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955283 | 1723961248 | 743 | 379270718294139 | 1 | 7.4703713420808E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 241155789412943 | 0 | Inland Valley Recovery Services | 120206695304000591 | www.inlandvalleyrecovery.org | Contact us | NONE | video | Your Road To Recovery Starts Here | Break free from addiction. | https://www.inlandvalleyrecovery.org/ | 1710394723 | 2.4115578941294E+14 | Inland Valley Recovery Services | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431869361_348072008207042_2220250795207324178_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NhvQ5pcYIw0Q7kNvgG4rztj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAWy2dsW7rg7Lypkk-7Pcs7niWfw88iBdtfaF9YQFYIng&oe=663E0DFB | person_profile | 0 | Inland Valley Recovery | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430738651_330975669947882_1433483430364268567_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BKYzHIBDyDgQ7kNvgEOkQgy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfD_UaO3yb_DEod08OlrQ0szqd4p4-Hkv9ibVkR2O_QqrA&oe=663DF373 | 0 | 3 | Are you or someone you love battling a fentanyl addiction? You're not alone. We are ready to help you. | Inland Valley Recovery Services | 2178 | https://facebook.com/InlandValleyRecoveryServices | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710486000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763649 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1457265871529992 | 1 | 1.3897169785739E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 294527430678616 | 0 | Servall Martin | 120210487194700370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Gutter Solutions For Dry Homes | Gutter guard protection! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710172974 | 2.9452743067862E+14 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432252311_735374178788446_4142605466614271796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_9SXrH942IQ7kNvgG7_iE2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCJNrAxWxH29quHcKzsPFyGNffrZlfZ0sdhjxK1FdzrCg&oe=663DF5E4 | person_profile | 0 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432280469_2714175705398879_4118516942423375862_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C142J6P7BvYQ7kNvgE-sqKs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMMROw2saelk0iANPR7FoNxojRLVXOOGtLAvDqNLp_Tg&oe=663DE238 | 0 | 3 | Gutter guard protection! | Servall Martin | 1238 | https://facebook.com/ServallMartin | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763650 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1457265871529992 | 1 | 1.3897169785739E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 294527430678616 | 0 | Servall Martin | 120210487194700370 | servallpestcontrol.com | Contact Us | NONE | carousel | Gutter Solutions For Dry Homes | Gutter guard protection! | https://www.servallpestcontrol.com/ | 1710172974 | 2.9452743067862E+14 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432252311_735374178788446_4142605466614271796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2_9SXrH942IQ7kNvgG7_iE2&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCJNrAxWxH29quHcKzsPFyGNffrZlfZ0sdhjxK1FdzrCg&oe=663DF5E4 | person_profile | 0 | Servall Martin | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432280469_2714175705398879_4118516942423375862_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C142J6P7BvYQ7kNvgE-sqKs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMMROw2saelk0iANPR7FoNxojRLVXOOGtLAvDqNLp_Tg&oe=663DE238 | 0 | 3 | Gutter guard protection! | Servall Martin | 1238 | https://facebook.com/ServallMartin | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763659 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763661 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763726 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961248 | 743 | 962018715376885 | 1 | 1.212504153492E+15 | 1711436400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108712015285720 | 0 | Zasusportswear | 120207896973480568 | zasuwasportswear.com | Shop now | NONE | image | Doing the right thing：Trend fitness&yoga clothing | Zauwasportswear is committed to providing the most comfortable, high-quality, and sexy fitness leggings, sport bras, fitness suits and accessories to women worldwide. | https://www.zasuwasportswear.com/ | 1711201404 | 1.0871201528572E+14 | Zasusportswear | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433838669_940144517488006_8118220534208662454_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9D0fw1BKQE8Q7kNvgFpEIek&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBCyKxl3Vbajx69duh19d4vWGUM9xCuxBKxOYX43qMTbw&oe=663DF0C3 | person_profile | 0 | zasuwasportswear | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434125334_1491213908102352_4650963139539483336_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PRiZmImHXPwQ7kNvgGJ1x-Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDpWIcWWcGprsJxZZKssh2A6klisHfc0GRlSRCfxZgXGg&oe=663DFB9E | 0 | 3 | Zasusportswear | 1554 | https://facebook.com/100084678466384 | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763663 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763664 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955284 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1171532204261894 | 1 | 1.1073877738836E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211567322350196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714662940 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438089261_447799151235312_6029709431750639075_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=C5l21fh2o0cQ7kNvgEyCl2x&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB-4tfOz35EeK56wtYEscVgka2cXrsVNpRrHdm90BTDgA&oe=663E0385 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438088058_1022190709478833_2477123772758539994_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6dtYZQdLqG8Q7kNvgHFf-bT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAe97dEsZIRTwiYMNA3P_IuufsQ_bfkqIqh0NQfYDhe_g&oe=663DE12B | 0 | 3 | “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763666 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763669 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763830 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961248 | 743 | 829393875521804 | 1 | 9.0529097082057E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 187975618373022 | 0 | Neri Law Group | 120204895964990704 | nerilawgroup.com | Contact us | NONE | video | Free Case Evaluation | "When you're my client, you have my attention!" | https://nerilawgroup.com/ | 1704861438 | 1.8797561837302E+14 | Neri Law Group | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/418726243_925245552468266_7338909280409089574_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4rBRJmQIk9UQ7kNvgF6x-sx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfD-H0g05p6i0iGLxan-OLyiPVp4D4ldxJvt6WrL0xfmlQ&oe=663E014E | person_profile | 0 | NeriLawGroup | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/418726776_286851697705366_420268030935806179_n.jpg?_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XS0ea-nwm3oQ7kNvgEKs8iY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBFNsSIpeIrW4jMXiXXu0-W3dECIbEZD3xDokfKdUxZ8w&oe=663E0FDE | 0 | 3 | YOUR PERSONAL INJURY ATTORNEY | Neri Law Group | 293 | https://facebook.com/NeriLawGroup | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1704787200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763672 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 1649214825814541 | 1 | 9.748784076486E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 1 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120211565986950196 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11204&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714661788 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441255115_1177880883571742_5075201022874715379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wPI8kIt55G0Q7kNvgGPFZsy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDT02vhzE8bl56DYj1oVDJADsX7JZakey2lRVCefJ_mow&oe=663DE0F3 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441055224_676099334622461_3142011906559831658_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-5Xq3XYFN6gQ7kNvgGCiOIb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA0jRRwhiYW0N7wEae-9J34fcNQ94HkZj0CLplO-ljMVQ&oe=663DEF39 | 0 | 3 | My husband and boss Adam, is laughing at every joke that leaves the lips of his first love while I watch them through the glass doors that separates his office from mine. I had been dutifully preparing some documents that needed his signature and also setting up his meetings for the day like I have done for 7 years as his secretary but since Sophia’s arrival, I have been unable to get any work done. I feel a pang in my chast every time Adam laughs, almost tearing up at the thought that he has never laughed like that around me. I stare at her slender frame, her lush black hair that bounces back into place even when she throws her head back in laughter and the grace in every of her movements. Sophia is an epitome of feminine grace and every of her features is proof of why Adam has been hung up over her even though they separated years ago. Even though he married me. The dark binds of his office are brought down abruptly, blocking my view of them both and now all I can see is black. It is as if Adam is trying to prevent me from prying even though I am his wife and privacy shouldn’t be a thing between us, especially when it comes to a woman he used to love so much. I still remember how shocked I was when she walked up to me earlier, heels clicking ever so sophisticatedly on the office tiles. I saw the feet cladded in shiny red heels before I raised my head to look at her. “Aria, I didn’t know you still worked here! I can’t believe Adam is still making you work even after you both got married. That man is something, isn’t he?” She said, smiling sweetly with blood red lips that would look horrifying on me if I dared to try that shade of lipstick. I couldn’t speak, caught in the shock of staring face to face with her after all these years, especially as she still had the same aura of wealth and confidence that I have always known her to possess. For a split second, she made me feel insecure in my gray office wear and my tight bun hair and the fact that I wore little to no makeup. “Sophia!” Adam’s voice was what broke me out of that trance I was stuck in as he stepped out of his office and there, right in front of me, he hugged her ever so tightly like an old time friend before he led her back into his office without sparing me as little as a glance. Now, they are alone together in his office, the blinds of his office pulled shut so that I can’t see them but can only hear their muffled voices and his own laughter every now and then. I squirm in my seat uncomfortably each time they laugh, gripping the edges of my table tightly and too destabilized to get any work done while they are both holed up in there. I stare at the calendar on my table. Today’s date is marked with a red marker and I sigh deeply. Does he even know today is our third wedding anniversary? Every year, it seems like I am the only one who remembers it and now with Sophia’s appearance, I can already tell that today will pass by like it’s just another day. I knew she was coming today. Being his secretary is the only reason why I knew the things Adam would rather keep from me. He already briefed me about a new business partner that just returned to the country two months ago and will be at the office at any time. What I didn’t know or should I say, what he purposely kept from me was that the so-called business partner was Sophia Bradley and perhaps the reason why he has been more cold and indifferent than usual, ever since her return. My heart aches at the realization but it aches even more because there is nothing I can do about it. I have never had a place in Adam’s heart but he has been the only one in mine. I loved him from the very moment he saved my life years ago but I can say the same for him. He always reminds me even without speaking, that our marriage is nothing but an attempt at fulfilling his grandfather’s wishes and I knew if he had gotten his way, he would have never looked at me twice, not to talk of getting married to me. Grandfather’s love for me is perhaps the only reason I am still sane in this loveless marriage. The old man never ceases to show how much he cherishes me but when has that ever been enough? I am married to Adam and not his family. The clock ticks endlessly, yet Adam remains in there with her. Their laughter dies down all of a sudden and I can barely hear a word they are saying. Unable to hold back anymore, I stand before the restlessness kil ls me. I am his wife and I deserve to know what is going on. To look natural, I quickly make two cups of coffee. After all, I am his secretary and this is a part of my job. Nervous sweat breaks out on my forehead as I make my way to his office with unsure steps. Inhaling sharply, I open the door and step in. My heart clenches at the sight of them both, relaxed in each other’s company as they sit so close to each other on one of the couches in his office. I swallow hard and try to walk over to the table with the best confidence I could muster. “I made coffee.” I say but they don’t even acknowledge my presence, lost in each other and whatever they were discussing. I study Sophia for a moment, watching as she twirls her cherry blonde hair with a finger while seated with one leg crossed over the other to reveal a prov0cative amount of thi9hs, smiling so brightly that I can’t tell if she’s faking it. I want to turn around and leave but my feet fail to move. I can’t just leave like this. For how long will I keep quiet and svck it up? “Sir,” I call, looking directly at Adam. We are married but he never fails to remind me that I address him as my boss at work. Adam doesn’t even make a move to look at me and anger rises inside of me, slowly boiling. “Sir,” I call again and that is when he finally regards me with a cold look that almost deters me but I remain firm under his gaze. “There is something I need to talk to you about, it’s important.” I lie right through my teeth. I can feel Sophia’s gaze burning through me but I try not to look at her, for the fear that my confidence would slip away if I do. Adam just waves me off. “It can wait. As you can see, I have a guest.” “It can’t wait.” I say, even more firmly but he is already back to smiling and listening to Sophia speak like a lovesick teenage boy. I call him a few more times and unable to hold back any longer, I call him by his name instead. “Adam!” They both look up at me with a mix of expressions. That of Adam is pure anger while Sophia is obviously irritated. I know she has never liked me and back when I was just his secretary and she was his girlfriend, she complained about every single thing I did. “Adam, what is this? Is this how you let your employees disrespect you?” She says it with absolute disgust and disrespect. I am stunned at her words, so stunned that I scoff. Employee? She dares to talk down on me like that even when she knows fully well that I am not just an employee. Adam stands, his tall frame causing his shadow to sweep over me while I grip the tray of coffee tightly in my hands. “Aria, out. Now.” He commands and I am filled with so much hurt that my hands shake and my lips quiver. “Why should I? I have every reason to be in this room and I have every right to speak for you to listen to me.” Sophia stands at once. “It seems as though your wife has a bone to pick with me and I will not sit here and take such insults.” She begins to walk away and of course, Adam follows her. I try to move out of her way but my attempt fails when her shoulder heavily bumps into mine in a way that is too fierce to be considered unintentional. I lose grip of the tray and stagger forward and just like that, the hot coffee spills all over her very expensive looking dress and mine. She shrieks, backing away from me only to glare at me the next second. “What the hel is wrong with you?” She yells. Adam rushes to her side in less than a minute, fussing over her stained dress and even offering her his handkerchief while I stand there, drenched in coffee as my husband takes care of another woman. I feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes but what does crying in front of this woman make me? “I can’t believe you! What did I ever do to you? Go ahead and dislike me all you want but there is a limit to how far you can go and you just crossed that.” She says again, seething in uncontained anger. Adam turns to me, eyes dark with rage. It makes me shiver. Makes me feel unimaginable pain to know he is mad at me because of another woman. “Apologise right now!” He commands and I scoff. How can he stand there and take her side when I did nothing wrong? “Why should I do that? I have done nothing wrong. She bumped into me!” I defend myself, my voice breaking. Lips quivering. “I did no such thing!” Sophia says defensively but her eyes tell a different story. “You heard me, Aria. Apologize to her right now.” Adam says again, still intently looking at me. I almost laugh at the fact that the only time he is looking me directly in the eyes after three years of marriage is when another woman is involved. I shake my head, finding all of this hard to believe. “So you believe her over me? You take her words for it but mine does not matter? I am your wife.” “A wife I never wanted to marry!” He yells back and shatters what is left of my broken heart. Chapter 2 I am speechless for the next few seconds as his words hit me like a freight train. I wait. I wait for his hard eyes to soften with remorse at the harsh words he threw at me but that doesn’t happen. He is glowering at me, nose flaring angrily. “Adam, how…how could you say that to me?” I say, my eyes crossing over to Sophia who is now hiding her own frame behind his tall, muscular one, “In front of her?” “Because it’s the truth!” He yells again, startling me into making a small helpless sound. Adam has never yelled at me. And even though it hurts me to admit that he is truly saying the truth, he has never said it to my face and I never really thought he would. I have always known it yet it hurts to hear it come from him. It feels like a thousand needles are pricking my heart and making me bleed out with so much pain. He runs his fingers through his hair, seeming frustrated. Like he would rather not have this conversation with me. And just when I think it is over, he continues to speak, breaking me even further. “You were nothing but a mere secretary who wormed her way into my life. If you hadn’t forced yourself on me that night, none of this would have happened! This marriage would have never happened and you know it.” He brings up the past. Our past. The night that meant everything to me but clearly means nothing to him. I swallow over and over again till my throat and mouth become dry. I can’t cry. No, I can’t appear weak. Not in front of Adam and definitely not in front of Sophia so I keep my tears at bay, urging them to return before they spill down my cheeks. “I never forced myself on you, Adam. Why won’t you believe me?” I manage to say but he raises a hand to tell me to stop talking and I clamp my lips shut. “Do not stand there and try to look innocent, Aria because that is far from who you are. I simply said the truth and I do not care if you cannot take it.” He says and stares at me intently. “Do not let what happened today repeat itself again. Know your place and I will not have any reason to talk to you like this. Do you understand?” He lays emphasis on every word of warning he is giving me and turns his back against me before I can even open my mouth to speak again. “Are you okay?” I can’t believe how his voice goes from hard to soft in the next second as he fusses over Sophia. Sophia makes a face that has me balling my fingers into a fist. A face that clearly says she is not okay. “The coffee was hot and I think I might have to visit the hospital to prevent the burn from leaving a scar.” She says in a quiet voice. I look down at my own body that is also drenched in the same coffee. The coffee wasn’t hot enough to cause a burn but Adam believes her instantly. He pulls her into a hug and embarrassment washes over me like a bucket of ice. “I’ll drive. Wait here, I will get my keys.” he says as he pulls away, rushing to his office table to grab his car keys before coming back to her side. He takes her purse from her and leads her out. They both seem so lost in each other that they forget my existence totally, leaving me to stand alone in the middle of the room. Silence falls over me and I am left with my thoughts, licking the wound that his words caused. I have never been able to convince Adam that I didn’t force myself on him yet till this very day, he still believes I drugged him into sleeping with him on the night we were having dinner with his family three years ago. I can never forget the pure look of disgust and shock on his face when we both woke up in each other’s arms the next morning. I knew since then that Adam would never love me, yet I was hopeful. As the years go by, the hope keeps dwindling with his grandfather, being the only support system in everything. Sighing, I return to my office and pick up my phone. My eyes widens when I see that a number has called my phone repeatedly all the time I was in Adam’s office. The dread that fills me stems from the fact that I recognise the number as the hospital’s number. I call back instantly, my heart racing. They pick up on the second ring. “Mrs Miller, we have been trying to reach you all afternoon!” A female voice says. “Why? Is something wrong? Is my grandmother okay?” I ask, rushing my words as I am filled with dread and panic. “You need to be at the hospital, your grandmother—” I don’t wait to hear the rest of her words. I race out of the room and call on a taxi to drive me to the hospital. I go straight to her hospital room but the sheets and blankets are already being neatly arranged and the bed is empty. More panic. More dread. “Where is my grandmother?” I ask, “Where is she?” The nurse cleaning the room gives me a look of pity that nauseates me. “I am sorry, Mrs Miller but your grandmother died ten minutes ago and has been moved to the hospital’s mortuary. I am sorry.” She says. The world around me stops and I don’t know how I am able to walk on my two feet to the mortuary where the Nurse leads me. She stops at the door and points to my grandmother laying on a table in the room, her body covered in a white sheet from head to toe. I walk to the bedside with shaky legs and the moment I take the sheet off and set my eyes on her pale face, I burst out into a loud sob, wishing I could go back to a month ago so I can prevent that accident that made her this way. The accident that took my only living family away from me. “Grandma…” I call in a broken voice as I reach for her hand. They are too cold, so lifeless and the tears begin to leave my eyes in torrents as I remember how warm these hands used to be when they held my face. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry.” I cry, holding tightly unto her and hating myself for not being there in her last moments. I should have been there with her but I was too busy worrying about my place in my husband’s life. The nurse comes into the room and says, “She asked us to give you this.” I wipe my tears, sniffling as I take what seems to be a key chain from her. I couldn’t think of a reason why grandmother’s parting gift to me would be a key chain but I can’t seem to care. Her cold hands slammed me into the reality of what had happened. Grandmother is dead. I fall to my knees by the bed and weep, muttering and calling for her to return to me. “Aria.” Adam’s voice calls from behind me. I am both surprised and relieved to find him there. He must have been contacted by the hospital as well and stopped by since he already came here with Sophia anyway. Sophia is standing in the room with us but I ignore her. I focus on Adam because I need him. I need someone to hold me and tell me everything will be fine. “Adam.” I cry as I walk over to him and hug him without a second thought, my tears gathering and falling again. His body stiffens at my touch but I don’t let go. I need his warmth. I need him because he is really all that I have left and I can’t bear to lose him too. I expect him to push me away but he doesn’t. He doesn’t hug me back too but I can’t find it in me to care as I sob uncontrollably. My tears subside and I sniffle repeatedly and slowly let go of him. He clears his throat and takes out his phone, saying; “I’ll place a call to start making preparations for her funeral.” He turns around to leave with Sophia also following him but I can’t bear the sight of him turning his back to me and leaving. I grab his hand. “Stay.” I sound so weak and helpless but I do not give a damm, “Please, don’t go. Stay with me.” I beg. Adam opens his mouth to say something but a sharp cry stuns us both. We spin around at the same time to the source of the cry and she is crouching, holding her stomach with an expression of pain. Adam rushes to Sophia’s side in a heartbeat and my heart sinks further down my stomach. “Sophia, are you okay?” He asks with concern ringing high in his voice. She shakes her head, “There is something I’ve been wanting to tell you but didn’t know how.” She says, holding her stomach as she looks directly at me. “What is it?” Adam asks, still very much concerned. “Adam…I…I am pre9nant.” Chapter 3 Grandmother’s funeral is being held on a gloomy day, much to my displeasure. I listened to the weather forecast so I could choose the perfect day for the funeral, and according to the forecast, the day is supposed to be sunny and bright just like Grandmother. I feel duped standing by grandmother’s grave with the sky covered in clouds that only worsen the dark and depressing feeling that has settled in my guts since her death. I have cried so much that I have no tears left to shed at grandmother’s grave and now have to wear dark sunglasses to hide how red and puffy my eyes are rather than to complement my black dress. There are a few people hanging around the other graves in the cemetery to pay their last respects to their loved ones and at each grave, there are at least two people; couples holding each other, families comforting each other and even church processions. I am alone, with no one to comfort me since no one else bothered to attend my grandmother's funeral. With her gone, I realize how lonely I actually am and the thought deals another blow to my already damaged heart. I try hard to get the heartbreaking events of the past few days off my mind and when I finally succeed, I turn my focus back to my grandmother. She’s smiling in the framed picture placed by her tombstone and I force a smile as well as a fond memory of her slips into my mind. “Aria, my child, you can’t frown like that everytime or you’ll get wrinkles like me before you are even my age!” She would say and then go ahead to spread my lips into a smile with her fingers. Grandmother was a cheerful soul who would tell me stories, mostly the ones about my birth and how she knew from the very first day that she set her eyes on me that I was going to be a really beautiful and amazing child. I shared everything with her and talking to her about my marriage was one of the things that made it bearable. I don’t know what I’d do without Grandmother. Tears start to gather in my eyes again and I take off the sunglasses to wipe them off before they start to fall. I already promised myself not to cry anymore; Grandmother wouldn’t want that. Sniffling, I begin to place the things I brought with me by her grave; Tulips, which were her favorite flowers; Peaches, her favorite fruit and finally some sweets because grandmother had a really sweet tooth and never listened to me whenever I told her they were bad for her age. “There are no sweets in heaven, Aria. It’s only right that I take as much as I can down here before the big guy calls me up there.” She would say at the same she unwraps another candy and tosses it into her mouth. She would talk on and on about ‘The big guy’ and ‘Up there’ like she was always prepared for the day she would die. I can’t help it anymore, I burst into tears, falling on my knees by her grave as it dawns on me fully that she is really gone. “I should have let you have all the candies in the world. I should have been there with you at your dying moment. I should have held your hands and told you it’s gonna be okay. I–” My voice breaks, the deep regret and tears choking me and making me lose my train of thoughts. I can’t think of a thing to say anymore and so I just cry, sobbing so hard my body shakes. I hear confident footsteps approaching me and feel a presence behind me that causes my sobs to come to a pause. My heart races and hope swells inside of me when the person puts a hand on my shoulder. I whip my head around, expecting to see Adam but my hope quickly shatters when I see that it is Adam uncle, Regis. “Regis.” I say, sniffing and wiping my tears in a rush. “Here,” He hands me his handkerchief, stuffing it in my hand and closing my palm around it before I can even refuse. I say a barely audible thank you before I dab at the tears with the hanky that smelt like him. “I came as soon as I heard, I’m sorry about your Grandmother, Aria.” He says in a sincere and kind voice. Regis has always been kind to me even when I was just a secretary. Whenever he came to visit his nephew at the office, he would stop to say hi and hand me a canned coffee with a smile on his face. However, he left the country to study a few days before our wedding and only returned not too long ago. This is the first time seeing him since his return and the kind look in his eyes assures me that if he had been around, I would have had another person rooting for me just like Adam’s grandfather. “You didn’t have to.” I say quietly, trying to downplay how much it actually means to me that at least, one person cares enough to be here with me. Regis looks around as if searching for something and then he frowns when our eyes meet again. “You’re alone? Where the hel is Adam?” He asks, his voice a little hard. My cheeks redden in embarrassment. Regis has only just returned and probably doesn’t know anything yet. I am not willing to talk either. I force a smile and begin to pack the excess things I bought for my grandmother's funeral. Regis joins me wordlessly and I sigh in silent appreciation of how he doesn’t ask anymore questions. He takes everything from my hands even before I can protest. “Did you drive here?” He asks and I shake my head. I came here in a Taxi. “C’mon, we’ll take my car.” He says and walks in front of me. I have no choice but to follow him. We have just gotten outside of the cemetery when a car drives into the parking space right beside Regis’ car. The car is familiar and I keep doubting who it belongs to until Adam steps out of the car, eyes trained on me as he walks over. The first thing I notice is his Royal Blue suit and I feel the slow brewing of anger inside of me. How could he show up wearing that? It is like a blatant disrespect of my Grandmother and I can’t stand to watch her get disrespected even in her death. It is clear that he came from the office; little surprise there and it would have been better if he didn’t come at all as I now realize how looking at him only infuriates me. He had managed to avoid me in the past three days since the hospital incident. Three days since Sophia announced that she was pre9nant and shook my world. I didn’t need anyone to tell me who the baby belonged to as he walks towards me now, I feel nothing but resentment for him. “Is it over? Crap, I must have lost track of time.” He says before turning to his uncle and giving him a tight smile of appreciation that I find nauseating. “Thank you for being here with her, uncle.” Regis merely crosses his arms, staring back at his nephew, “Care to explain why you are only just coming?” Regis thows the question at him and I face Adam too, crossing my arms. “Yes, Adam. Tell me what was more important than being at my grandmother’s funeral.” I already know the answer but I still wait to hear him say it so I can have a reason to hate him even more. “I really wanted to be here, Aria but you know…” He trails off, running a hand through his hair, “I had to be with Sophia.” The sound of her name is what does it for me; the same woman who is the reason I wasn’t around to witness grandmother’s dying moments. “Did you really come all the way here to tell me you were with another woman you slept with and impregnated?” “What?” Regis is the one who speaks, his voice echoing his shock as he looks from me to Adam. Adam’s usual blank look remains as if he is unaffected by my words and the pain he has caused me. “Let’s not do this here, Aria. You know I can’t just leave her.” I scoff. “I never stopped you. You know what? You should have never come here. You should have stayed with her since that is where your loyalties lie now and I am no longer in the picture.” Adam frowns, moving closer and intimidating me just a little with his height and muscular frame, “What does that mean? You are my wife.” “Ex-wife,” I say the words without even thinking. I didn’t think any of this through but I don’t care because my entire being seems to agree that this is what’s best for me, “I want a divorce, Adam.” His eyes grow wide, unable to contain the shock at my words and I am proud of myself that I finally got a reaction that isn’t anger or coldness from him. “Both the divorce papers and my resignation will find their way to you soon.” I add before he can get over his shock and I don’t wait for him to reply as I turn to an equally stunned Regis. “Take me home, Regis.” Chapter 4 Adam’s POV I want a divorce. The words circle around my head non-stop. Of all the shets I have had the pleasure of hearing–and trust me, I hear a lot of crap as a CEO–Aria asking for a divorce out of nowhere has to be the worst. I am a man who takes pride in my strength and ability to handle situations no matter how unexpected they are. It comes with the job, yet for some reason, I am unable to utter a single word or move my feet until she gets into the car with my uncle. When I finally come to my senses, she is long gone, leaving me to drown in the pool of shock she created. I am shocked at her audacity; the way she looked me in the eyes as she hit me with those words. Aria’s cold hazel eyes totally betrayed the meek and timid trait that I have only ever known her for. I am equally shocked at myself for actually being affected by it when I shouldn't have batted an eyelash, after all, I never wanted to marry her. The three years of living with Aria felt like I was in bonda9e created by her own deceit and my grandfather’s overbearing attitude. I never cared about Aria yet the sound of divorce numbed me completely that I am unable to think straight until the door to my car opens and reminds me that I am still standing still in front of the cemetery. My personal assistant steps out of the car and speaks. “Sir, your appointment with the Taylor Enterprises is thirty minutes from now. It’s more than an hour’s drive from here, we should leave now if–” “Cancel it,” I say, heading back to the car, not quite in the right mind to process anything, not even a meeting whose outcome was worth millions of dollars. My assistant follows behind me in a hurry, obviously confused. “But sir, that isn’t the only appointment for the day. You also have…” He starts to read out my packed schedule for the day as I finally get into the car. “Cancel them all!” I say, settling into the leather seats of the car and loosening my tie at the same time as it feels like I am slowly losing the ability to breathe, “Get in and turn the dann AC on.” I command him, unable to prevent my anger and irritation from reflecting in my voice. Finally noticing the negative emotions rolling out of me in waves, he mutters his response before getting into the driver’s seat and pulling the car out of the cemetery’s parking lot. We get to the highway, air is emitting from not only the AC in the car yet I feel heat rising from inside of me and not even loosening a few buttons on my shirt helped. All I can think about is Aria and the dammed divorce. My shock is long gone and I am now stewing in nothing but anger, bordering on rage. Who the hel does she think she is? What gives her the boldness to think she makes the call for divorce? If anyone should be asking for a divorce, It should be me. I am the one who married her against my will. She’s the one who found me so irresistible that she went as far as dru9ging me just to have me. If anyone deserves to slam divorce papers in her face, it is me but the thought never crossed my mind. She’s a good secretary, dutiful, efficient and always at my beck and call. She also doubles as a good wife, never getting in my way or needy for attention. Aria takes whatever I give her; the little time, the irregular sax and the little communication, all that I deemed appropriate for our kind of relationship. The sudden switch has me racking my brain, thinking of different possibilities and all the things that could have gone wrong. A thought crosses my mind and it intensifies my anger in a way that I can’t even understand. “Find out if Aria has been meeting anyone lately. Men in particular.” I say. My assistant meets my eyes through the rearview mirror. His eyes fail to hide his surprise that I am asking him to look into my wife and the possibility that she’s been seeing other men. I can’t rule out all the possibilities and if Aria has really been cheating on me, I swear to God– My phone vibrates beside me on the leather seats. Sophia’s name pops up on the screen in a message notification. She’s asking me when next I would be available for an appointment at the doctor’s office. Seeing Sophia’s message douses my anger but leaves me with a far more disturbing emotion. I thought of all the reasons why my quiet wife is suddenly asking for a divorce but it never crossed my mind that impregnating the woman I once loved could be the reason. I think back to that day two months ago when yet again, I let drinking lead me into making the worst decisions. All I had to do was pick Sophia up at the airport, drive her to her hotel and return home. Instead, I took the invite to have a drink in her hotel room; for old time’s sake, she called it. We did more than just have a drink that night and the outcome is the baby growing inside of Sophia. I can’t call it a mistake yet deep down, I know it should have never happened. I should have never let myself get tempted by the thought of how being inside of Sophia will feel after three years. I want the child. It’s my baby and I don’t plan on losing it but it comes at a price that I never thought would be a problem which is the divorce with Aria. I can’t let Aria divorce me. I need her. At the office and in my home. She’s been my secretary for seven years and no one can do her job like her. I also pay her well and make sure she doesn’t need anything as my wife. How does she plan to survive without me anyway? Does she think that by asking for divorce, she has put herself on a higher level than me? What game is she playing with me now? Ha! Women thinking that they can live without a man and his support. As I think deeply about these things, I also think of a way to remedy them. I just need to do something to appeal to her. “What do women like?” I asked my assistant. He hesitates at first, surprised by the sudden question before he clears his throat and answers, “Erm, designer bags I guess and oh, flowers.” I am already scrolling through an online store on my phone, clicking away at every expensive bag that catches my eyes until I have already ordered a number to last her an entire year. Then we make a stop at the flower shop on the way home. Turns out there are more than a hundred thousand flowers and I can’t even decide which one to get for Aria because apparently, women have favorites when it comes to things as trivial as flowers as well. In the end, I pick Lilies because the attendant at the flowershop claims it’s most women’s favorite. I head home after that with only one single thought at the back of my mind; I won’t let Aria divorce me. Chapter 5 I’m thankful that Regis doesn’t ask any questions as he drives me back home. He offers to drive me into the compound but I turn him down and wait till he drives off before I sigh and walk into the house. The house is brimming with maids who rush over to me the instant they hear the door open but I raise a hand to stop them all from coming close to me. I am no longer the mistress of the house. I walk past them all to get to my room. Adam and I only share a room when he is looking to satisfy his saxual urges. He crawls into my bed and peppers kisses all over my body till I give in and that is the only time I ever feel wanted by him. As I walk into the room, I refrain from staring at the bed for longer than I should, afraid that the memories of us tangled up in sheets with him buried deep inside of me will break my resolve. And right now, I have only one resolve–to leave Adam for good. I begin to pack while that resolve is still strong, not even stopping for one moment to think about the fact that I have nowhere to go. I can’t bear to stay one more day under the same roof with Adam, knowing how deeply his betrayal cut. I only pack a few things that are important, assuring myself that I will come back for the rest of my things later when the divorce is finalized. I am only halfway through packing when I hear the sound of a familiar voice that never fails to send chills down my spine and even right this moment, I can already feel the chilling crawl of dread and it makes me stop packing immediately. Adam’s mother, Elodie and his sister Eva are here. I exhale sharply, trying to keep my breathing under control and to also keep the terrible memories of them from flushing into the forefront of my mind. A few more deep exhales and I finally get a hold of myself, resuming packing my things. Once I finish packing, I haul the heavy suitcase out of the room and walk into the living room where Elodie and Eva are seated on one of the couches, legs crossed over one another like they owned the place. Elodie has her signature scowl on her face that doesn’t fade even when I bow to greet her. “Why are you here?” Elodie asks, standing. I am confused by her question and my inability to give an answer makes her scoff, her face contorting into the ugliest form annoyance can take. “I almost forgot how dumb you are.” Elodie says again. Dumb. Her favorite word to throw at me the way she pleases and of course, it doesn’t hurt less today. In fact, it is even more painful now that I realize that besides having to live with Adam’s indifference, I have also had to deal with his mother’s hatred and utter disrespect for me and all along, my response has either been silence or an apology that she never deserved. “Why are you here instead of the office, huh?” She sneers and continues, “My son works tirelessly day and night just to make money for someone like you to leech off him, all he asks of you is to do your job as his secretary and yet you can’t even do that one thing? Do you think you are entitled to his money just because you are his wife?” Her words are like hard blows to the chast, every single word that strung her sentences together hitting nerves and breaking right through them. I feel something rising inside of me. It has always been there but I have always managed to control it. To top it all, Eva, Adam’s snobbish sister had to chip in, “She’s a trickster who duped my poor innocent brother and I wonder why isn’t she at the office! Such a lazy bumm! I don’t even know how Grandpa accepted such a penniless betch to be part of our elite family!” “I had to be at my grandmother’s funeral.” I respond simply, hoping the scowl on her face will disappear but it gets even more profound and she adds a scoff for good measure. Did Elodie and Eva not know that my grandmother died? “Is she dead for real? Or is it just an act?!” Eva has the guts to ask me and I glare at her. Elodie continues, “Of course, that’s your excuse for being a lazy gold digger. Tell me, did that grandmother of yours teach you to go after other people’s money instead of working for your own?” That very thing that has been rising inside me since I saw Adam’s mother reaches its peak. It’s anger. It is red, pure and fiery and controls my whole being that I can not even bring myself to care about anything other than keeping my grandmother’s name from being soiled. “Do not talk about my grandmother like that!” I yell and she jumps slightly, startled by my outburst. “Did you just yell at me?” she says, taking a step forward but I don’t flinch as I stare back into her eyes. Eva approaches me and she lashes out, “Did you just shout at my mother?!!!” Eva has always tried to demean me and every possible way at every chance presented to her. She grabs my arm, presses it harshly, making me wince in pain. Elodie smiles and as usually, she is greatly entertained. I push Eva with the other hand and she tumbles on the sofa. She remains shocked for I have always allowed them to bully me and this time, I retaliate. “Did you forget your place? You are nothing but a–” “Gold digger who married your son for his money, yes, I get it!” I snap at her, having had enough of the name calling every damm time, “But you don’t have to worry about that anymore because I already filed for a divorce. I am leaving your son so you can go ahead and swallow all of his money for all I care.” I turn around to leave, huffing as I drag the heavy suitcase with me but then Elodie clamps her hand down on the suitcase to stop me. She looks at the suitcase in amusement. “You are really leaving!” Elodie can’t even hide the joy in her tone. “Yes, so please just stop and let me go.” She shakes her head, “Not so fast! You can’t just leave.” And then she signals to two of the maids who have been standing, watching the whole exchange. “Search her!” She orders when they come forward. They hesitate and she glares at them. “Did you not hear her? She is no longer the mistress of the house. Search her right now.” I am too stunned to react when the maids finally snatch my suitcase from me. Eva tries to hold me preventing me from snatching back my bag from the maids. “What do you think you’re doing?” I say, my voice shaky. “I can’t just let you leave. Who knows what valuables you have stolen from my son inside that germ ridden bag of yours.” My mouth opens and closes several times at her words as I can’t even come up with a single string of sentences to say to her. I just watch as my things come tumbling to the ground in the rough search. Tears of humiliation burned at the back of my eyes. I don’t struggle any more from Eva’s grip and she stares at me triumphantly. “What is that? Hand it over.” Adam’s mother says when one of the maids found a gold bracelet I had lodged into my case. Grandmother’s bracelet, the only thing I have left of her. “No!” I rush forward to stop her from handing it over but I am too late. Adam’s mother is already holding and inspecting the bracelet. “Oh, wow! Mom, you finally found something she stole from Adam!” Eva exclaimed enthusiastically. Upon saying those words, she drags me and throws me onto the marble. I hit my nose. As I touch it, blood is coming out. I wipe it quickly and spring up to my feet. “I knew it! You took something. Did my son buy this for you? What gives you the right to think you can walk away with something he got for you after filing for a divorce?” Elodie snaps. “That doesn’t belong to your son! It is mine and I will appreciate it if you give it back.” She does the exact opposite and only continues to accuse me of being a thief until the door opens and Adam walks in. I don’t feel relief at his presence like I usually do when his mother treats me this way, instead, I feel nothing but resentment for him. I want to scream how much I hate him to his face. His face twists into confusion when he sees the situation. “What is going on here?” He asks, walking further into the house and looking from his mother to me. “Thank goodness you arrived, son. This leech was about to leave with something that clearly doesn’t belong to her.” His mother responds. “And she hit me!!!” Eva adds, almost in tears, complaining to Adam. This time, Adam is too shocked to ask me why I hit his dear sister. I thought,as he did in the past, he would force me to apologize, but this time, he did nothing. I wonder why. My eyes are starting to water for some reason and I am confused as to why Adam’s appearance suddenly triggered them yet I smile through the tears. “Adam, will you please tell your mother that I have never gotten a gift from you?” Adam falters, seemingly speechless for a second as he stares at his hands. I also look down at his hands and I finally understand why my eyes sting with tears and why I am sniffling in preparation of a sneeze that rocks my entire body. Lilies. I am all ergic to them. Despite the tears rolling down my cheeks, I start to laugh. I laugh so hard, ignoring the burning gazes of everyone present in the room who probably think I have gone crazy. I sneeze in between laughs, yet I don’t stop laughing as I turn to Adam’s mother. “I have been married to your son for three years and he doesn’t even know I am all ergic to lilies, yet you think he is capable of getting me a bracelet?” I shake my head at my sad reality. Chapter 6 Adam hands the flowers over to one of the maids, asking her to put it in a vase or whatever. He clears his throat, trying and failing miserably to hide his embarrassment in front of his mother, his sister and the maids. “The flowers weren’t for you.” He says, voice hard as he stares at me for a brief second. I barely even feel anything when he says that because I genuinely don’t care anymore, I just want to get the hel out of this house and never return. I don’t even care about the rest of my things which I am yet to pack, I just want to turn my back on this horrible life already. I hear Eva sniggers. Adam seems like he wants to say something to me but then he decides against it and turns to his mother instead. “Mum, please return the bracelet to her.” She snorts and shakes her head stubbornly, “I am not letting her leave with it.” Adam grunts, a sign that he is slowly losing his patience, “ I have never seen that bracelet mother, it belongs to Aria. Please, give it back.” Adam’s mother doesn’t immediately move to do as she is told but the moment she does, it is with an annoyed huff as she tosses the bracelet at me. I catch it in my palms while she heads back to sit in the same position as earlier when I first walked into the living room. I fall to my knees by the mess the maids made out of my clothes and then I begin to arrange them again, rushing through the process so I can get out of here fast to stop the repeated sting of humiliation. Adam standing there and just watching me clean up his mother’s mess without as much as an apology from either of them only adds to the rising level of humiliation. Once done, I stand and face Adam squarely, taking in the same clothes he wore to the cemetery earlier and getting reminded of all the reasons why I am making the best decision of my life. “As I said before, it is over between us. The divorce papers and my resignation letter will find their way to you soon.” I say, ignoring the way his face twisted, “Goodbye, Adam.” I turn around before I can even hear his response. I don’t want to look at Adam, not anymore. I walk away from him, going straight for the door and turning its knob for what I hope is the very last time. I have barely taken a step outside the door when Adam’s strong hand grabs my upper arm and twists me around to look at him. I have worked with him for seven years, four of which I was just his secretary and that was enough for me to know the kind of man Adam Miller is. He is usually composed with a blank expression that shows how in control he is. Right now, Adam is neither composed nor in control. He seems like he has lost grip of it and the meaning of those words don’t even matter to him anymore as he holds my arm in a tight grip. I struggle to break free of his hold. “Let me go.” I snap at him but Adam only narrows his eyes at me, his anger burning past his blue eyes. “You can’t just leave, Aria.” He growls. “You can’t tell me what to do, Adam. At least not anymore. Let me go!” “Does this even make any sense to you!” He yells in my face as he lets go of my hand to run his hand through his hair, “ You can’t just spring this kind of shet on me.” “It’s not springing if we have both had it coming from the very moment we shared our vows which you have already broken. We both know this marriage should have never happened so cut the crap and let me leave.” I say, practically fuming before turning around in another attempt to leave. “What about grandfather? You are taking such a big step without talking to the old man who set it all up anyway. The man who has been nothing but good to you.” I turn back to face Adam, hating his attempt at making me feel guilty. My thoughts go to his grandfather momentarily and I try to imagine the old man’s reaction to me filing for a divorce when he cares about me so much. However, I don’t waver. I refuse to let those thoughts come between me and my freedom. I refuse to put the wish of another over my own happiness. “I will talk to grandfather. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about.” I say and make another attempt to leave but of course, Adam doesn’t give up as he speaks again. “I won’t sign it Aria, I won’t sign the goddamm papers!” “What the hel is wrong with you?” I yell out my frustration, “Why won’t you just let me go?” He stares me down, eyes burning stubbornly, “I won’t sign the papers and I won’t accept your resignation either. The company has rules you have to follow and you can’t just decide to resign without prior notice especially when there is a lot of work at the office which I pay you to do!” I scoff, unable to believe his nerve. Unable to get over his selfish thinking and absolute lack of remorse for the things he has done. “You have Sophia, don’t you?” I shoot at him and his brows furrow. “What does that even mean?” “Everyone adores Sophia. She is smart, beautiful and can get your work done for you and oh, don’t forget the fact that she is also pre9nant with your child! How perfect is that?” Adam’s mother springs up, surprise evident in her features. Clearly, she is just learning about her coming grandson. “Adam, is what she says true? You have a child on the way?” Eva asked excitedly. Adam’s expression don’t give anything away and he doesn’t even spare his mother or sister a glance. He is still looking straight at me. “Aria, what happened between Sophia and I wasn’t intentional, it just–” “Don’t you dare make excuses for her! Who cares what she thinks? Sophia is who you have always deserved. The only woman who actually deserves to be my daughter-in-law.” Adam’s mother cut in while making sure to give me a nasty look that doesn’t even surprise me anymore. I shrug at Adam, a way to show him that I was right. Everyone wants Sophia, including him and he can’t even bring himself to deny it. He continues to ignore his mother. “Aria, it was an accident.” He says again and I nod, like I am agreeing to his words. “Three years ago, you didn’t think the same way. You didn’t think you accidentally slept with me but instead believed I had gone as far as dru9ging you to sleep with you. What changed, Adam? Because all I see right now is a bloody hypocrite and a coward who would rather blame others for his mistakes.” When I turn my back to him this time, I don’t stop walking. I don’t turn around. “Aria! Aria, get back here while I am still being nice. Aria, I swear to God if you walk out that door, I won’t take you back even if you go on your knees. You need me, Aria. You can’t survive without me!” Adam yells after me but I don’t stop walking as his arrogant words only fueled my desire to get away from him as fast as I can. I block out the rest of his words as I open the door and welcome my peace and freedom. I am never going back to that sad reality. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763696 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 778745464164333 | 1 | 1.410897723131E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968831680515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | Hassle-Free Home Pickups | Make a difference today! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633635 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106301_1700175467176216_769234878817366333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zWBD59dZW9oQ7kNvgHNOoQq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCMJN2ZnCye53BjaYYQEwNfEaFUAAZ9BAJ9lHafHue4Eg&oe=663DDB4D | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106280_727575519170693_4877381438256661494_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zkaArjjk8AcQ7kNvgFS963n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCFohmcPPHuhhpbeePrGz4ohDpxJuyxM0a_xy3bsNld-w&oe=663DE63C | 0 | 3 | Make a difference today! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763677 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763681 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955285 | 1723961248 | 743 | 328628403299992 | 1 | 6.7053029729062E+15 | 1714806000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 321330554388277 | 0 | Start Reading | 120207810472520056 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | ❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11192&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714573086 | 3.2133055438828E+14 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441206868_1116532276285473_1322182524522961747_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeX9F3OXhnwQ7kNvgGgz15a&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC3iq0ER6yLL3GxeDuCA6CIGdRPDwdo4OIbXnD-N1O16g&oe=663E0109 | person_profile | 0 | Start Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440418966_448917680872294_3438075365541597509_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zavhjph9IjMQ7kNvgHMrWls&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDUaPEUZo1r-UP1nXMdAmx5tf4gfGQL9cJ6VeVkfXuXBA&oe=663E114C | 0 | 3 | Evelyn’s POV I sat at the bar, downing drinks and trying to forget about my problems. “Pour me another, please,” I said to the bartender. As the omega refilled my glass, I looked at my phone and sighed for the umpteenth time. Still no word from my boyfriend, Alex, and no news from my father’s doctor either. Just as I’d prayed the moon goddess would spare my mother and bring her back to me, I now prayed for my father’s life. Out of the blue, he’d slipped into a coma, and a month later, the doctors still had no answers. Meanwhile, I lost hope and my heart broke more with each passing day. The pack wasn’t faring well without their alpha, either. They needed a leader, and as my father’s only legitimate child, I would become the next alpha of my pack if he didn’t make it. I sighed again as I wondered if the pack would be better off with my stepbrother Kevin in the role. He was a male with a powerful wolf. Conversely, I was a female with no wolf. If that weren’t bad enough, an ug-ly scar that ran from my cheek to my ear marred my face so prominently that others stared constantly. Even patrons in the bar stared, though I did my best to ignore them. I took a swig, downing the last of my drink. “Another,” I said to the bartender. “Miss, you’ve had quite a lot already. Maybe it’s best to stop and go home for now?” the bartender, an obvious omega said. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. “I don’t want to go home. I want to drink until I forget about life. So give me another, please.” As the bartender hesitated, a waiter approached. “I have the perfect drink for you,” said the omega. “A new brand of whiskey, and it’s strong. It’ll take the edge off and make you forget. I can promise you that.” “I’ll take it,” I slurred. The omega waiter nodded. “Very well. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Once he left, I focused on my phone once again. Still nothing from Alex or my father’s doctor. A minute later, the omega waiter approached with an open bottle. “Here you go. This’ll help you forget all your worries and cares. Dare I say, you’ll be in ecstasy for at least forty-eight hours.” “You’d do well, as a brand ambassador,” I said with a chuckle. “All right. Let me sample its glories.” The waiter nodded and poured a substantial amount into my tumbler. I tipped the glass back, gulped its contents in a single swig, then slammed the tumbler back onto the bar. I addressed the bartender as I grabbed my bag to retrieve my wallet. “Tab, please.” It was time for me to get going. I needed to see my father. The bartender acknowledged my request, then walked to the register. Before the bartender got there, my image wavered. I rubbed my suddenly blurry eyes. “What the heck?” I mumbled as I stood. I almost ended up on the barroom floor, barely able to catch myself in time. I gripped the edge of the bar, working to stay upright. The omega waiter rushed to me, grabbing me by the waist to help me. “Princess, are you okay?” I gently extracted myself from him. “Yeah. Fine,” I said, then put a hand to my forehead. Too hot, and my stomach was queasy too. That thought barely registered before blackness engulfed me. Sometime later, I sighed, then opened my eyes. My face twisted in confusion. “This is not my house. It looked more like a hotel room. What was I doing here? And how did I get here?” I muttered to myself, rubbing my blurry eyes. Before I could think long enough to answer either of those questions, giggling came from the room next door. Then a familiar female voice said, “Oh, Alex. Do you know how long I’ve waited for you to touch me?” I covered my mouth to hold back a gasp. I’d know that voice anywhere. It was my stepmother, Quinn. But what “Alex” was she talking to? It couldn’t be my Alex. That couldn’t be possible. Even the idea of that was outrageous. Yet, I didn’t know any other Alex, and I didn’t think Quinn did either. Still, there had to be some reasonable explanation. My legs felt like jelly, so I used the room’s furniture and walls for balance as I staggered to the hotel room door. I opened it and, with blurry vision, looked around. When I didn’t see anyone, I walked to the next door. Quinn’s voice came from the other side. “You’re not truly going to marry that scarred wench, are you? I mean, she doesn’t even have a wolf. Meanwhile, you could easily have all of this with me.” “True,” said a male voice—Alex’s voice. My Alex! What the hel? How could he? “But she’s the heiress,” he said, continuing. “And I can always come to your room at night whenever I get bored with her.” Quinn chuckled, and I could barely believe what I was hearing. So it was all about me being the daughter of their alpha. Alex was with me just to get his hands on my father’s properties and wealth. “Please,” Quinn said flippantly. “She might be Alpha’s daughter, but with that scarred face of hers and no wolf, she’s no better than a rogue omega. It’ll be my son, Kevin, who ends up with everything, not that weak girl. Besides, you’re too handsome to have such a disgusting wife.” I folded my fists in anger. How evil could Quinn be? And Alex—could he be more of an ingrate? Still, I couldn’t help but press my ear to the door to hear more. “You say that like it’s a certainty,” Alex said. “Just remember that, unless I marry Evelyn, Kevin gets nothing.” So they had a plan. Alex intended to marry me to secure the properties and the seat of the pack. Then it seemed he, along with Quinn, intended to ensure everything would somehow be transferred to Quinn’s son, Kevin. They’d plotted against me! I had to pick my gaping mouth up off the floor. “But enough with all that for now,” said Alex. “I want a taste of that fleshy hole of yours.” “Only if you tell me I can steal you away from that silly girl. She doesn’t deserve you. You’re too good for her.” Alex laughed. “Of course. Once everything’s in place, you can do whatever you want with her. In the meantime, you can still have me, especially once me and Evelyn are married, and all of us are living in the same house.” “No worries about access,” Quinn said with a giggle. “That’s right,” Alex said. “And I’m looking forward to having constant access to this beautiful succulent body of yours, too.” I couldn’t take any more. I barged into the hotel room, allowing the back of the door to slam against the wall. “How dare you!” I thundered. Chapter 2 I stare from Quinn’s nonchalant face to Alex’s petrified face. “You ungrateful slime!” I yelled. I reached for the vase on the room’s front table and flung it at Alex’s head. He ducked, and the vase hit the wall behind him, shattering. That I missed made me even angrier. Quinn wore a smug smirk as I staggered a few steps into the room. I shook my head. It didn’t feel right. It felt like something more than a hangover, like I’d been poisoned. Still, I wanted to pounce on these two traitors, so I pressed on, getting dizzier by the step. Quinn’s smirk grew evil as she saw me struggle to keep consciousness. She looked like a villain whose plan was falling into place perfectly. I saw it, the mischievous look in her eyes. It seemed like it had been her plan for Me to get poisoned, and be brought here, so I could find her and Alex in Bed. “What can you do about it?” She asked Me and I scoffed, unable to believe the amount of shamelessness I was seeing in Quinn. Then ignored her, turning my attention to Alex. “I fcking trusted you!” I screamed. “How could you do this? And with my stepmother? What’s wrong with you?” “Oh, stop being such a drama queen,” Alex said. “What if I have an interest in older women? That doesn’t mean I don't love you.” “That’s my fuking stepmother, Alex! My dad’s wife! This is the height of immorality,” I said, shaking my head. “I can't believe you! Really!” I yelled again. “Eve, dear,” Quinn said, “you need to stop yelling. You don’t seem well.” I glared at her and clenched my fists, wanting to pummel the two of them until they couldn’t feel anything but pain. Instead, I said, “Don’t pretend to care about me. You think I don’t know how much you hate me? Goddess knows, you don’t hesitate to show it. So stop pretending like you really care what happens to me. For all I know, you planned this whole thing so I could see you both, have a heart attack, and die.” Quinn gasped and laughed mockingly. “I am not that creative, Evelyn. Besides, why would I want you to know Alex and I fell in love?” I stared at her in disbelief. “In love? You conniving snake. It's only been a month since Father slipped into a coma, and you’re claiming to be in love? With my boyfriend?” Alex came over and rubbed my arms. “Now, calm down.” I kept my focus on Quinn as I got away from Alex. “How shameless can you be? Is your love that fickle? Does it change that fast?” “Come on,” Alex said, drawing my eyes. “It's no big thing. Hey, maybe you could even join us. What do you think?” I glared at him. “Join…?” I landed a loud slap on his face. “You filthy pig. You’re worse than a rogue. And you don’t think there’s anything immoral about what you’re suggesting? About what you’re doing? Sleeping with my stepmother… your future mother-in-law?” Alex’s face contorted into a frown. “Oh, stop being such a goody two shoes.” Alex grabbed my elbows. I pulled away from him. “Don’t touch me! To think I wanted to be your wife. Ever since the day I met you, I wanted that, too. How silly of me. I should have heeded the warnings about you.” “Don’t be disrespectful, Eve,” Quinn said. “I’m still your father’s wife and head of this pack. And I will not tolerate it.” “Leader of the pack? Is that so? You haven’t even done anything to find out why my father, your husband, ended up in a coma. Pfft. You’re a terrible excuse for a leader… and a mother.” “Excuse me?” Quinn rose from the bed and approached with her eyes narrowed. “Are you undermining me?” I shook my head. “Simply stating the bitter truth. Ever since you came into my father’s house, there’s been nothing but pain and discomfort. I wish it was you instead of my dad in that coma.” Quinn slapped me hard across the face. “That’s for your insolence.” She slapped me again just as hard. “That’s for hitting Alex.” She slapped me once more. “And that’s for wishing me dead.” Alex grabbed her hand. “Quinn, please. That’s enough.” Quinn glared at him. “This young lady is a spoiled brat. She needs to be taught a lesson.” She turned back to me. “I’m in charge of this pack and also your legal guardian, and I’ve had it up to my guts with your tantrums.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Wake the fvck up, Eve,” Quinn yelled. “I make the rules now, and you will do as I say. Do you hear me, you worthless omega?” I wished I had a wolf so I could shift and have it out with this crazy bit-ch. But maybe not having a wolf was what allowed me to remain calm, despite the fact that I’d never been hit in the face before. Either way, I kept my cool while I stared into my adulterous stepmother’s eyes. Eventually, I shook her head and said, “You disgust me,” then turned and left the room. As the door closed behind me, tears came to my eyes. What a betrayal. As if it weren’t bad enough that Alex cheated on me, he chose to do it with my stepmother. Why? Why me, of all people? I aimlessly headed back to the room I came from, still staggering to get my things. I opened the door and then stopped, wondering why she was bothering to go back there. Everything was a blur, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of my welling eyes or the pill I’d obviously been given. But then I felt a presence behind me. Chapter 3 “Who are you?” I asked, as I tried to shake off the wave of discomfort and dizziness that had suddenly hit me. I wiped my eyes. “You!” I exclaimed, looking at the omega waiter from the bar. “What are you doing here?” Nerves crept up my spine as I stared at the man who had given me the drink—the drink that had obviously been dru-gged. “Oh, come on Princess.” He stepped forward, forcing me to go back up into the room. “You know why I’m here,” he said with a wicked grin. “And your body wants it. I know it does.” I wanted to puke, “Please let me go home. I need to go home to my dad.” “I’ll let you go home”—he started to unclasp his belt—“as soon as you give me what I want.” I backed up another step. “It will be over soon, Princess. I promise.” “Why?” I asked, still seeing him through blurry eyes and wondering if there was any way I could escape him. He gave me a perverted smile, then wagged his brows. “Well, your body is a nice prize on its own, but there are better reasons.” I didn’t need him to tell me those reasons. If he took my first time, I'd be forced to marry him, which would damage my reputation and leave utterly no chance of becoming an Alpha heir. I couldn’t bear the thought of sleep with him, let alone marrying him. I had to find a way out. But the blurry vision was making me dizzy. All I thought to do was plead. “I need to get home immediately,” I said as authoritatively as I could in my current condition. “It's late.” The omega smirked. “You know I can’t let you leave, Princess. Not without a taste of the forbidden fruit.” He approached. As soon as he got within range, I slapped him hard with all the strength I could find. His face twisted in rage. “This isn't the fuking palace.” He hit me back so hard that he knocked me onto the bed. “This is my turf. I do as I wish.” Alex POV “We need to get Eve,” I said. “She didn’t look too good.” Quinn stared at me in disgust. “Are you really worrying about her right now?” I looked at my phone, biting my finger as I saw all of Eve’s messages for the first time. And now, she wasn’t responding to me. What if she went off and slept with some other guy? I turned to Quinn. “I’m just worried. She didn’t look well. She seemed off, like she was sick or something.” Quinn rose from the bed and sauntered to a table in the corner, where she picked up a bottle of booze and poured a glass. With the glass in hand, she strutted seductively back to me. “Here. Drink this. It would help calm you.” I accepted the drink and took a gulp, then walked to the window. Quinn approached from behind and wrapped her arms around my bare waist. “I fear she isn't okay,” I said. Quinn sighed in irritation. “She was drunk. That’s how she is these days. She gets drunk, and I don't even know her whereabouts. She probably goes out sleeping around. Maybe she’s out sleeping with some omega right now,” she said with mischief in her voice. I spun around, squinting at her. “Wait a second. Did you…? Was this your idea, when you said I should be your sneaky link? You know I can't afford to lose Eve.” Quinn sighed. “Was what my idea? To get her drunk and have her brought to our hotel? Pfft. Don’t accuse me of such outrageous things. Yes, I wanted her to find out about us, but I didn’t do that.” I ran my hands through my hair, unsure whether I should believe her. “And why are you so worried about her sleeping around?” Quinn asked. “Why should you care what she does?” “Fuk,” I whispered. I always knew this play-boy attitude of mine would get me into a ton of trouble one day, but I never expected it to be with a girl I actually cared about. Yes, I was using her for her inheritance, but that didn’t mean I had no feelings for her. “Listen,” Quinn said. “I’m sure you feel like she’ll betray you because you betrayed her. But do you really think she’ll risk it, knowing she’ll have to marry anyone she sleeps with? Not only that, in her position, Eve would lose her dignity in the community, too. She’d end up begging you to take her back.” “Are you sure about that?” Quinn took the glass from me and kissed me slowly. Once she drew her li-ps away from mine, she peered at me. “I’m here to help you,” she said. “So even if she doesn’t beg for you, I can always ensure you end up owning some Carson family properties. I’m married to Alpha Carson after all.” She bit her li-ps seductively. “So be a good boy and come undress me.” Something pricked in the back of my mind, a warning I couldn’t put into words. But it was something that told me to resist her, that I couldn’t trust her. But I wanted her, so I put a lid on that warning, and a few minutes later, my tongue grazed her vagi-na. Chapter 4 Evelyn POV I struggled to keep my head straight, as I fought for consciousness. I heard footsteps and I knew that the weird omega was back. I staggered up, reaching for a weapon. My hand found the neck of an empty wine bottle. I swung it in an arc and hit him across the head. He went down with a thud, and I ran out of the room and directly into a man. “I'm sorry,” I mumbled as I tried to scoot past him. “Miss, are you alright?” he asked. I turned and saw the omega coming after me. “Help me,” I said, with panicked eyes and a voice filled with urgency. The stranger saw the omega, grabbed my wrist, then dragged me into his room. In one smooth motion, he slammed the door shut, locked it, then spun me into his che-st With fear of the omega still overwhelming me, I buried my face in his arms and whimpered weakly, latching onto his trousers to steady myself. “He’s gone,” said the stranger. I raised my head from his bare front body and peered at him. Despite my blurry vision, I could tell he was handsome. “What’s your name?” I whispered. He chuckled, then backed away and walked to his table. “Suppose I told you, would you remember? You seem a little drunk.” I shook my head. “I was poisoned. And there's still quite some amount in my system. But I’ll try to remember. Please, what’s your name?” “My name isn't important. You look exhausted. I need to get you home.” I chuckled. “I’d feel safer staying here… with you.” He walked toward me. “I am a wolf in heat. You know what that means.” It meant he wanted a woman se-xually. Any woman. “I can do just the same that omega could do to you. Are you still not afraid of me?” I chuckled. “I just found my fiancée cheating on me with my father’s wife. You”—I rested my palm on his body the other hand, seem like an honorable person. I'd rather sleep with you than with that cheat or a creepy omega. Besides, you don't seem all that scary.” I held his face, looking into his blue eyes. “A person with a story and many secrets, yes, but not scary.” “Your li-ps are so beautiful, Evelyn,” he said, and I looked up at him. “How did you know my name?” He chuckled and gestured to my necklace. “Your necklace says it. Am I wrong?” “Ah, right. Silly me. And here I thought you were one of those crazy stalkers I have.” “And if I was? Would you run away?” “No,” I whispered, and the stranger kissed me. I returned his kiss with a fervent passsion, and we gnawed at each other’s li-ps, each trying to outdo the other’s needs. I moaned as he kissed me. His hands wandered, touching me gently. A flicker of apprehension came to my mind, but I pushed it back, telling myself this was right. This was what I wanted. He struggled to unbutton my blouse while continuing to steal kisses from my li-ps. I sighed in pleasure when, moments later, his touch landed on my body and he latched hungrily at it. “Oh, the goddess,” I moaned as I wrapped my hands around his head. I felt the heat in my pusssy. “To the moon goddess,” he said, “you have the most gorgeous body and eyes I have ever seen.” He approached and wrapped his hands around my waist. He picked me up bridal style and carried me to the bed. There, he laid me on the mattress and kissed me again. With his tongue, he languidly strolled down my body to my mound, then inserted a finger. “So tight,” he growled. I moaned and squirmed under his touch, parting my legs further. He moaned in approval and then shifted, placing himself at my entrance. I flinched in fear when I saw the size of him. He noticed my apprehension and he stopped. “Are you all right?” he asked. “Do you want me to stop?” I shook my head. “No. It’s just that it's my first time.” He chuckled and patted my hair. “I’ll be gentle,” he said and kissed me pass-ionately. My body soon became receptive, and he got into me slowly. I squirmed as he filled me, the sensation painful at first. He sighed in pleasure. “So tight. So wet,” he whispered, then kissed my forehead and drove his full length into me. I grabbed him and cried out. “Shh. Shh. It's alright. It’ll feel good in a minute,” he said and started moving inside me. Slowly, my body adjusted to his size, and I loosened my grip on his shoulders. As I relaxed around him, he could feel my calmness and he increased his pace. His growls and my moans filled the room, the both of us reaching the peak of ecstasy in unison. “I need to take a shower,” I said after the climax subsided. He nodded and lifted me, taking me to the bathroom where he washed me. As he kissed me deeply with the water pouring over our bodies, mating tension rose between us again… I woke early the next morning, feeling sore all over from the previous night’s activities. The handsome stranger with whom I enjoyed those activities was still asleep. So I rose from the bed and went for my bag, leaving behind an envelope that contained a check. Then I got dressed and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door quietly behind me. Chapter 5 I stirred in my sleep, my body sore from the business of last night. Suddenly my eyes shot open, when I heard my bedroom door open, and in walked Quinn. I glared at her and shut my eyes. “Sign of bad luck. I open my eyes and I see the adulterous stepmother of mine.” I said sarcastically. Quinn glared at me and she opened my curtain window. “You should get up. It's time for breakfast.” I peered at her. “You never care if I eat or not. Is this your guilty consciousness getting to you?” Quinn studied me, and I squirmed uncomfortably under her intense gaze. “Did you have se-x last night?” Quinn asked. I shot her a surprised look. “Hmm. Seems like you did.” Quinn said and I looked away. “I have no idea what you are talking about. Get out of my room.” I said and Quinn walked towards me. She didn’t look convinced. “We’ll talk about this later,” she said. “For now, you have a pack function to attend, so come down for breakfast,” Quinn said and walked out of the bedroom. I stared at my closed door and I wondered why all of a sudden, Quinn was so nice to me. I'd find out at breakfast. I got up to shower with the events of the previous night running through my mind. Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all I had to think about? A short while later, I went to the dining room where Kevin, my stepbrother, was seated at the tablet at Quinn’s right hand. But what caught my attention was Alex. “What are you doing here?”I clenched my fists in rage. “Don’t make a scene,” Quinn said. “Just sit and have breakfast quietly.” “I refuse to share a table with this scumbag,” I said. “Get him out of here. Or rather, I wouldn’t want to disturb your happy family, so I’d rather have my breakfast in my bedroom.” Alex stood and held my hands. “Eve, let's talk in private.” Kevin’s gaze shifted from me to Quinn, to Alex. “What’s going on here? Is there something that I don't know about?” Kelvin asked. He and Alex had been very good buddies and that's how he and I met. I kept my focus on Alex. “Let go of me. I have nothing to say to you.” Alex simply stared at me. “I asked you not to make a fuss at breakfast,” Quinn said. “Why can't you obey simple instructions, hmm?” I stared at Quinn in disbelief. “Maybe I would have yesterday when I still respected you. But not after my discovery last night.” Kevin straightened in his chair and addressed me, “I can take anything you do, but I won't accept you insulting my mom, Evelyn. Just sit down if you are asked to.” I shot him a glare. “You stay out of this,” I said and looked at Quinn. “Or would you like for me to tell your son about your shameful acts?” “Shut your trap,” Quinn said, banging her hand on the table. I chuckled at Quinn’s discomfort. She obviously didn’t want her son knowing about her escapade. I pulled out of Alex’s grasp. “I am going to check on my father,” I announced to the room, then turned to the kitchen maid. “I'll have breakfast in my bedroom, Sophia,” I said and turned to walk upstairs. “Prepare yourself,” Quinn called out. “Your engagement is in four days.” I paused and looked back at her. “Excuse me?” I asked, my eyes strained and narrowed. Quinn folded her hands. “You heard me. Prepare for your engagement ceremony in four days. Bring the omega you slept with last night.” I gaped at her. “What do you mean, the omega she slept with?” Kevin asked. “Her fiancée is standing right in front of her.” He shifted his gaze from his mother to me. “What is going on, Eve?” “Alex cheated on me with your mother, and I caught them in the act, so our engagement is off.” Kevin turned to his mom with disbelief etched into his features. “Your mother is a despicable woman,” I added. “One who sleeps with her stepdaughter’s fiancée. That’s how dirty and disgusting she is. Now, you must understand why I refuse to cower under her authority?” I said, looking Quinn directly in the eye. “Evelyn Carson!” Quinn yelled as she sprang from her chair. “Shut up.” “Let's talk about this in private,” Alex implored. “It can be solved.” I curled my li-p in disgust. “Bold of you to assume I’m still interested in being your wife. You think because I have no wolf and am deemed a worthless omega that I would settle for a man who doesn’t know the line between family and se-xual relationships?” “Oh, come on now. Get rid of your pride. Nobody will want to marry someone who already slept with a man,” Alex said. “Pfft.” I scoffed. “You're finally showing your true colors. I wish I'd never been with you. ” I turned to Quinn. “And about that engagement party. Fine. Set it up. I’ll bring him home that day. Ensure you send out invitations. I'd rather be married quickly to this stranger than marry a cheat.” I nodded toward the kitchen maid. “Sophia, breakfast to my bedroom, please,” I said, then left the room. Kevin turned to Quinn and asked, “What was she talking about, Mom?” I heard Kelvin say. “Shut up, and eat your breakfast,” she said. I know she's planning to get rid of me but I would make sure she's thrown out before she can even achieve her aim. I'll prove to her that the Alpha's blood runs in my veins. Three days passed since I and Quinn had fought over the engagement ceremony. Immediately after their argument, I uploaded a profile on a dating site, expressing my need for a contract husband just for the engagement ceremony. I continuously pressed the refresh button on my computer but had no bites, and I was running out of time. The engagement ceremony was tomorrow. While I was in the bathroom, a notification bell sounded on my computer. I rushed to it to check the message. It was from an anonymous commenter and said, “I have time tomorrow. How much would I be paid? Hit me up.” Chapter 6 The next morning, Sophia knocked on my door. “Madam Evelyn. It's morning. Please wake up.” I turned in my bed, then rose and stretched with a smile. It was my engagement day and Quinn and Alex were in for a surprise. I was almost giddy with the prospect, especially since I’v done my own investigation and learned that the omega waiter who’d poisoned me five nights ago had done it under the commands of one of the ‘higher ups’. It turned out that higher up had been Quinn. I smirked in bliss as my mind went back to the message I had received from the anonymous man who’d agreed to take part in my engagement today. We had agreed on his entrance to the engagement party and how much I would pay him for his appearance, while I figured out the best way to get rid of my adulterous stepmom and treacherous ex-fiancée. Sophia pulled me from my thoughts, saying, “Your breakfast is served downstairs.” I looked at her. “Why downstairs? I do not want to have breakfast while seeing their faces. I made sure I made myself clear a few days back.” I said with my eyebrows raised. “I apologize,” said Sophia, bowing her head. “The madam wanted you to have breakfast with the family downstairs.” I rubbed my temple. “All right. I’ll join them.” Only because I didn’t want them to ruin this beautiful morning for me. “Just run my bath for me.” Sophia nodded and headed to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, I walked down the stairs confidently, even with the long scar running across my face.. Alex stared, looking pained, as I walked into the room. Too bad you’re not marrying me, huh, as-shole? He stabbed at his sausages, likely angry at himself for ruining his plan to inherit the Carson fortune, using me, was now thwarted badly. Quinn noticed Alex’s face and she cleared her throat “Welcome to the table, Eve,” she said to me. I looked at her, said nothing and sat down beside my step brother. “Congratulations on your engagement party, Sis,” said Kevin, handing me a small box. I nodded curtly and took the box from him. I opened it and saw a small bracelet. “Thank you,” I said and went back to eating. Silence permeated the breakfast table. Afterward, Alex left the room, looking like he was going to go brood. Quinn seemed excited about the prospect of marrying me off, probably figuring she could finally have Alex, Carson, and the house to herself. She was in for a serious surprise. I had plans to make their lives miserable for making a fool of me. Kevin was the only one who seemed neutral. As the preparations for the engagement party began in earnest, I left to go upstairs and battle with my hair, clothes, and makeup. A short while later, after my hair had been arranged with pins and diamond hair accessories, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Can I come in?” I heard Kelvin ask. “Yeah sure.” I said and he walked in. His face held surprise when he saw me, then gulped and looked away. I looked extremely attractive today, so he was probably wondering if they had all looked down on me because I was always dressed plainly. “I don’t have all day, Kevin,” I said as he continued to stand there mute. “So spill it.” He sighed. “I'm sorry about what my mom did to you, and I know it's shameless of me to ask, but can you please let it go? If the elders find out this party isn't an engagement ceremony for you and Alex, and it's because he cheated on you with my mom, my mom will lose her dignity and respect as a woman in our pack.” “I have no plans to tell the elders why Alex and I aren’t getting married, and you shouldn’t be begging for forgiveness on your mom’s behalf. If she needed it, she would have asked for it herself. Now, is that all you wanted? And why are you suddenly so humble and calm toward me when you’re normally so cold and arrogant?” Kevin shrugged, then turned to the room, glancing back once before he walked out. My attendants went back to preparing me for the party. After a couple of more hours, I was ready, but filled with nerves because my arranged partner hadn’t yet arrived. Quinn texted me, “You should come down with that omega now. The party’s about to begin.” I bit my fingers in fright. But then my phone pinged with a text message from my anonymous partner. “I’m here,” it said. I let out a sigh of relief. With renewed confidence, I strutted out of my room and down to the party pavilion. I texted him to walk into the compound and go to the pavilion, then raced to meet him. When I arrived at the entrance, Quinn and Alex were already there. Only that the stranger who exited the car wasn’t a complete stranger. He approached me. “Hello, my love,” he said, then locked kiss on my li-ps. I was shocked, though my body remained rigid as my brain tried to figure out what was happening. When our li-ps separated, he said, “Are you happy to see me?” He smiled and leaned in toward my ear. “Wasn’t very nice of you to leave the other night, and without even bothering to ask my name, too. It's Kian, by the way, Kian Sylvester,” he whispered. “How did you find me?” I whispered back. “Coincidence, or maybe you’d call it fate, my beautiful. But before we continue our banter, won't you introduce me to your family?” I straightened myself. “Of course,” I said, still trying to absorb the fact that my paid partner for the day was the man I had spent my very first night with. I turned and took in my stepmother’s expression. The look of shock there in her face satisfied me. I smiled. Anybody could see Kian wasn't just a random omega. Even though I knew little about him, I could feel his powerful aura. I shifted my gaze from Quinn to encompass everyone there. “Elders, Mother, Brother, this is Kian Sylvester, the man I’m set to marry,” I announced with a small smile. “What is the meaning of this?” Quinn asked. “Who is this good-for-nothing man you have brought home to marry?” Silence descended on the crowd. “Do not say another insulting word toward my woman,” Kian said in an authoritative voice. “Do you hear me?” He scoffed. “You call me a nobody? Well, ask Alex here who I am.” He turned to Alex. “Won’t you tell them, Brother?” he asked with a smile. Wait, I don't remember Alex having a brother. Did he??? Alex folded his hands into fists. “What are you doing here?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I thought that was clear… I’m here to ask for my woman’s hand in marriage.” He smirked mischievously. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you think I wouldn’t amount to anything after Father kicked me out?” Alex glared at him. “Go back to wherever you’ve been hiding all these years before I tear your fcking face off.” “You will not address our Alpha in such a manner, you scumbag.” Kian’s aide inserted himself between Kian and Alex. He turned to face the now murmuring crowd. I stood transfixed. He was an alpha? And Alex’s brother? Oh, the moon goddess! “This is Alpha Kian Sylvester of the Blood Moon Pack, the strongest pack on this continent. Pay your respects properly.” Kian’s aide addressed the crowd. | Start Reading | 0 | https://facebook.com/61558999080853 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714719600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763685 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763686 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763724 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961248 | 743 | 384575984389499 | 1 | 9.3611511482572E+14 | 1711263600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108712015285720 | 0 | Zasusportswear | 120207896974210568 | zasuwasportswear.com | Shop now | NONE | image | Hot Summer Deals! | Hot summer sale💗 | https://www.zasuwasportswear.com/ | 1711201404 | 1.0871201528572E+14 | Zasusportswear | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434169469_716800173953008_5982729189800300726_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cuKJleGlUgoQ7kNvgFBqSDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfD2B8KXlefbLJZG9Uz0H2WNv0znUE71oh46OY-vVlCCuA&oe=663DEA51 | person_profile | 0 | zasuwasportswear | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434109479_989695059434643_2847750671227500194_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jdUTFTxieicQ7kNvgFtKgFc&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC4zbmOuj0tuYHnxLMz7l0vNqHRB4kB0KHQLD_D-pqT2w&oe=663DF63C | 0 | 3 | Sizzlin' hot summer at ZASUWA! <br /> Buy three and get one free. | Zasusportswear | 1554 | https://facebook.com/100084678466384 | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763688 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763725 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961248 | 743 | 742150917985115 | 1 | 4.2681985325411E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108712015285720 | 0 | Zasusportswear | 120207896974260568 | zasuwasportswear.com | Shop now | NONE | image | Buy 3 get 1 free | Hot summer sale💗 | https://www.zasuwasportswear.com/ | 1711201404 | 1.0871201528572E+14 | Zasusportswear | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433181601_1778028822678987_3414030142818025079_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S7eL-7bg-xQQ7kNvgEzZGFw&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAXgeKqQylToBr8zbMZOlcVWkLdey0-y39tS3q6ojOVYQ&oe=663E0AEB | person_profile | 0 | zasuwasportswear | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434295328_1395442878010923_6627657879523415574_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cyU_FDNStzUQ7kNvgHVs1Rq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBQ6cO2CDii29_j51bmQV7L6wq0UmFVhTdlIkOkEbQDZw&oe=663DF587 | 0 | 3 | Breathable and close-fitting @ZASUWA😆 | Zasusportswear | 1554 | https://facebook.com/100084678466384 | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763692 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 443079454930411 | 8 | 9.6783316154479E+14 | 1714719600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210797601370002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1714154249 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438221346_347076918382053_5509872404599054561_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d-_L4ZLezmYQ7kNvgFLW8Te&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfBq43wmIYSuUHtExWAXrd5gvEzt2kflXo1KS6kA_4NqEw&oe=663DDE9D | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438240590_982215810240924_7779339330704555568_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PgPyljVq2ugQ7kNvgHfvfhl&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDqrxrVDE2jEZ1VO12xtJkDN6-jl83M-3W_L00GFm0Upg&oe=663DE7E0 | 0 | 3 | I had never seen Felix like this - fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. I've known Felix since we were born. Our mothers were best friends and they were trying to pair us up again just now. I had a crush on him, and he always treated me kindly. But now, he glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around! That's why they misunderstood! Stay away from me!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. Both my parents and Felix's parents ceased their conversation about our wedding and future. Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? I'm my own man. I'll never marry her, so you all can just stop trying to pair us up!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine… My father, usually calm, flushed crimson at Felix's harsh words, his fists clenched. Mom, too, looked angry and embarrassed, jaw agape, her expression one of disbelief. Uncle Austin, Felix's father, slapped Felix, scolding, "You rebellious boy! Who taught you to behave like that?" The impact of slap sent Felix reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the white walls. Aunt Mel rushed forward with concern, "Felix, my son! Are you alright?" Felix shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable crime. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, tears streaming down my face and onto the floor. Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much," I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. I, Luna Lawson, also swear to myself - I won't endure the same humiliation AGAIN! | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714546800 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763694 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 823186193195561 | 2 | 8.0277135791871E+14 | 1713855600 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120207415742550738 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | Watch the whole series NOW! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1713691848 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/439676940_7362821953755311_5256953621424023644_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CDJlQ_YZWkcQ7kNvgGUIlkS&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfD-GJZTMX0ir9dK357N8nI-tj4Kw09cp2okdQBK9vA9Og&oe=663E0D57 | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/437583744_461330729810523_2224001464126544659_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KEo6qi2bT8oQ7kNvgFW9oe9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCpE4fBxzUvJW6cg79uYZLkUUIdoiEKuoRoGPTglf__Kg&oe=663DE696 | 0 | 3 | l binge-watched 42 episodes, andeach one was captivating.<br /> 😍😍Massive hit dramas🔞🔞Thousands of short dramas are being updated continuously❤️🔥 | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1713769200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763697 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 778745464164333 | 1 | 1.410897723131E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968831680515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | Hassle-Free Home Pickups | Make a difference today! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633635 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106301_1700175467176216_769234878817366333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zWBD59dZW9oQ7kNvgHNOoQq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCMJN2ZnCye53BjaYYQEwNfEaFUAAZ9BAJ9lHafHue4Eg&oe=663DDB4D | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106280_727575519170693_4877381438256661494_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zkaArjjk8AcQ7kNvgFS963n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCFohmcPPHuhhpbeePrGz4ohDpxJuyxM0a_xy3bsNld-w&oe=663DE63C | 0 | 3 | Make a difference today! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763699 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955286 | 1723961248 | 743 | 778745464164333 | 1 | 1.410897723131E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968831680515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | Hassle-Free Home Pickups | Make a difference today! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633635 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106301_1700175467176216_769234878817366333_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zWBD59dZW9oQ7kNvgHNOoQq&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCMJN2ZnCye53BjaYYQEwNfEaFUAAZ9BAJ9lHafHue4Eg&oe=663DDB4D | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431106280_727575519170693_4877381438256661494_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zkaArjjk8AcQ7kNvgFS963n&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCFohmcPPHuhhpbeePrGz4ohDpxJuyxM0a_xy3bsNld-w&oe=663DE63C | 0 | 3 | Make a difference today! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763704 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 952116969916552 | 1 | 4.4371317819194E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968589880515 | svdpmadison.org | Learn More | NONE | carousel | Be A Difference Maker | Donate today. | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633319 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431059232_418558377216020_5914965291766707678_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-RO1Paq0CNgQ7kNvgGoeOjZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAsdJl5VcIRHmWapR8V710iSXK8miD-xuerYazNj3ODpw&oe=663E03F5 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431200203_1373641156679936_3025101819858786974_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hM6O5I0USDgQ7kNvgEt9GkA&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCJi59-eIdTxEfgH1E2GEkSnkmxU8SdytJ6b5TI7atEMg&oe=663DE58D | 0 | 3 | Donate today. | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763708 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955287 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1115113939523319 | 1 | 4.2441932673747E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 238770079523889 | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 120205968745600515 | svdpmadison.org | Donate Now | NONE | carousel | From Clutter To Kindness | Spread kindness! | https://svdpmadison.org/home-pickups/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=display&utm_campaign=sr_St.Vincent_De_Paul > CAROUSEL > Pensive_young_woman_02.26.2024&utm_term={{ad.id}}&utm_content=4612824-e32-n-m-c{{campaign.id}}-g{{adset.id}}-a{{ad.id}}-u-cat-k-mod | 1709633475 | 2.3877007952389E+14 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431568988_2810998119039468_1503098018199959575_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0aOjqecZrdIQ7kNvgGfOrDt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAvtdwo9QIlKxWfETa7uRgnovCpDo_DJ6Ikct7N5aDozw&oe=663DDA07 | person_profile | 0 | Society of St. Vincent de Paul — Madison | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430766769_983680433757612_2522925935540473186_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3hq__y8DUZMQ7kNvgGGk5jC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCO_fmIjTuVj596Jzh3D7bqM6TmJiOyrENzzD0vcNUrxw&oe=663DFE9C | 0 | 3 | Spread kindness! | Society of St. Vincent de Paul - Madison | 2984 | https://facebook.com/svdpmadison | 0 | DONATE_NOW | 1711350000 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763712 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763714 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955288 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763718 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1493095901562766 | 1 | 2.937409771013E+14 | 1713337200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 250753834794512 | 0 | Read freely | 120208581582510653 | werarts.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | SIGUE LEYENDO | https://werarts.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10839&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713162685 | 2.5075383479451E+14 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438170269_1182020586300662_7038971858175890584_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fiXoLQA0jE4Q7kNvgHYRct8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfB8lOlmpSf_196bTXuv1WWgUlBQq8hRY0OqUE4Fgt50-Q&oe=663DEE64 | person_profile | 0 | Read freely | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/438078399_1880991625655362_3371924047159049792_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ypYqCcLo6GUQ7kNvgE4_mzs&_nc_oc=AdjvACH5l-uqZ5PnsoYrhRN0CrneS3sJR0snVg9bZdt8TKVM1aoYlMPKoWF7LcaV_e4XHt5bLONgsvO1momoDjAN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAg-BxrrW17fskL0db7mua2a2lQFyFE7tmMkCB-wjE9NA&oe=663DE9C7 | 0 | 3 | PREFACIO ― ¡Te odio! —¿Qué acabas de decir? —El hombre miró a la mujer y en sus ojos azules se desató una tormenta. Pero ella no se inmutó y se mantuvo firme, alzó la barbilla demostrándole que ya no era esa chiquilla tonta e ingenua. —Lo que escuchaste. Si hubieras sabido quién eras en realidad, jamás… —sus ojos verdes se clavaron en el hombre — jamás me hubiera entregado a ti. Las palabras de la mujer eran como gasolina al fuego y los pensamientos de Santino fueron en todas las direcciones, la sola idea de que ella pudiera pertenecer a alguien más hacía que sus demonios afloraran. Lo hacían querer acabar con cualquiera que se atreviera a posar sus ojos en ella. Sonrió y luego llevó sus manos a los botones de su camisa, y el corazón de Sophia se agitó. No había nada que hacer; ella lo deseaba, aunque le hubiera mentido, le hubiera vendido la fachada de alguien que no era, su corazón, así como su cuerpo le pertenecían. Santino caminó lentamente hacia ella al momento que se quitaba la camisa y su poderoso pecho cubierto de tatuajes quedó al descubierto. Ella tragó saliva, sintiendo cómo su centro despertaba por él, su cuerpo traidor se rendía ante el toque de su marido. —¿Qué… qué vas a hacer? —preguntó nerviosa. Santino se detuvo lo suficientemente cerca como para que sus alientos se mezclaran, sus dedos ásperos acariciaron su mejilla y ella tuvo el instinto de cerrar los ojos y dejarse llevar. —Recordarte… —susurró al oído de la mujer— recordarte a quién perteneces… SOLO ERES UNA MUJER HUMILDE UN AÑO ANTES… ― ¡No voy a casarme! ¡No! ¡De ninguna manera! ―Sophia se mantuvo firme, su mirada ardía con una mezcla de miedo y desafío. Norma, su tía, la miró con sus ojos inyectados en sangre por la furia, se levantó de su silla y caminó alrededor del escritorio con pasos medidos que resonaban en el lujoso estudio. ― ¿Cómo dices? ―preguntó, aunque más parecía una demanda que una pregunta. ―Lo que escuchaste, tía. No voy a casarme solo porque tú no quieres sacrificar a tu hija ―replicó Sophia, su voz era temblorosa, pero llena de valentía. La ira de Norma estalló como un volcán; su mano se alzó y abofeteó a Sophia con una fuerza que la hizo tambalearse. ―Escúchame bien ―gruñó, para luego agarrar el cabello de Sophia con tanta fuerza que las puntas de sus dedos se volvieron blancas. ―Has sido una carga en esta casa, una molestia, y si digo que te casas, ¡te casas! Sophia, con el rostro enrojecido por la bofetada y los ojos acuosos no por el dolor, sino por el coraje, se negó a ceder. ―No ―dijo con determinación, su voz apenas un susurro, pero firme. ―No voy a casarme. Norma Sanz la odiaba, sí, odiaba a Sophia con cada fibra de su ser, no solo porque era la hija de su hermana, sino porque representaba todo lo que había despreciado en su vida. La única razón por la cual había aceptado a Sophia bajo su techo era la herencia que el padre desconocido había dejado; algo que le permitiría vivir en comodidad el resto de sus días. ―Bien ―dijo Norma con un tono helado, soltando a Sophia con tal brusquedad que la joven cayó hacia atrás, golpeándose la cabeza contra la mesa frente al sofá. ―Encontraré la manera de doblegarte. De alguna manera u otra conseguiré mis propósitos, Sophia. No lo olvides ―la amenazó con un susurro venenoso ―no eres nadie frente a mí. Sophia, desde el suelo, levantó la vista hacia la mujer que había hecho de su vida un infierno. Recordó las noches oscuras en el ático y el hambre a la que había sido sometida. Muchos se preguntarían por qué soportó tanto. La respuesta era simple: su madre. Su tía había pagado los gastos médicos de su madre enferma y eso la ataba a esta casa y a esta mujer cruel. Pero en su corazón, Sophia sabía que algún día encontraría la forma de liberarse. Norma le dio una sonrisa antes de inclinarse hacia ella, sus ojos tan verdes como los de la joven brillaban con un desdén y un odio puro. ―Eres igual a ella ―escupió con desprecio, y su zapato de tacón presionó con fuerza la mano de Sophia. ― ¡Ahhh! ―exclamo Sophia, el dolor irradiando desde su mano aplastada. Pero incluso en medio del tormento, se negó a mostrar su debilidad. ―Tu madre fue una desgracia para nuestra familia, y tú solo eres una mujer humilde, y, aun así, ¿te crees con derecho a negarte? ―continuó Norma, cada palabra como una daga envenenada destinada a herir. Sophia levantó sus ojos hacia su tía. A pesar de que las palabras le dolían profundamente, su mirada era desafiante, inquebrantable. ―Ya te dije, no me casaré ―reiteró con una voz que, aunque rasgada por la emoción, no mostraba rastro de duda. Norma sonrió con más frialdad, un gesto que no llegaba a sus ojos. Asintió lentamente, como si reconociera el desafío de Sophia y lo aceptara. Luego, sin más palabras, retrocedió y se dirigió hacia la salida del estudio, su silueta imponente recortada contra la luz que se filtraba por la puerta. ―Eso lo veremos, querida sobrina ―dijo sin girarse, su voz flotando en el aire con la certeza de una amenaza. ―Eso lo veremos. Sophia permaneció en el suelo y su cuerpo temblaba con la adrenalina del enfrentamiento. Mientras escuchaba los pasos de su tía, desvanecerse, sabía que este era solo el comienzo de su lucha. Pero estaba decidida; esta era su vida y sería ella quien decidiría su destino, no importaba lo que su cruel tía intentara hacer para controlarla. Sophia regresó a su habitación y en ese momento sonó su celular, se trataba de Jenna, su mejor amiga. ―Janna… ―Sophia, ¿acaso lo olvidaste? ― ¿Olvidar qué? ―Hoy es mi cambio de departamento, quedaste en venir y ayudar. Sophia suspiró, de hecho, lo había olvidado, los últimos días había estado enfocada en buscar un trabajo, quería ser independiente y conseguir un trabajo estable que pagara los gastos médicos de su madre y poder finalmente escapar del infierno en el que vivía. ―Bien, estaré allí en media hora. ―Ok, date prisa, luego iremos con los chicos al café. La llamada se cortó con la risa contagiosa de Jana, se habían conocido en una de las clases de la universidad y desde entonces se habían vuelto mejores amigas. Sophia tomó su bolso y se fue a toda prisa. Cuando la puerta principal de la mansión se cerró, Norma salió del estudio mirando hacia la puerta por donde acababa de salir Sophia. ―Mamá, ¡¿qué vas a hacer?! ―preguntó Serena, la hija biológica de Norma. De hecho, Serena y Sophia se parecían mucho, todo se debía a que Norma y la madre de Sophia Natalie eran gemelas. ―Conseguiré la manera cariño, no te preocupes ― miró a su hija y sonrió ―no dejaré que arruines tu vida con un monstruo y lisiado. Ella no iba a permitir que su hija arruinara su vida junto a un hombre que estaba condenado a una silla de ruedas. TE COMPRE UNA ESPOSA ―Los envíos están listos. ―dijo André, el mejor amigo y mano derecha de Santino. Santino D’ Luca, sentado en su silla de ruedas, asintió levemente. Sus ojos azules, normalmente llenos de una intensidad ardiente, parecían distantes, perdidos en pensamientos más allá de los negocios. ―Los mexicanos estarán contentos con la mercancía. ―continuó André, una sonrisa sutil asomando en su rostro―Nos han hecho el pago adelantado. Este será el primero de muchos negocios. Hubo un silencio. André observó cómo su jefe procesaba la información, esperando una reacción que confirmara su presencia en el momento. Pero Santino estaba en otro lugar, su mente atormentada por recuerdos y preguntas sin respuesta. ―Santino… ¿Santino, estás escuchando? ―preguntó André, su tono ahora teñido de preocupación. El hombre parpadeó, volviendo al presente con un suspiro casi imperceptible. ―Sí. ―respondió con voz ronca, como si cada palabra le costara. ―Dijiste que los mexicanos pagaron el envío y que haremos más negocios. André lo miró fijamente, una ceja arqueada en expresión de duda. ―Eso lo dije hace rato. Te estaba diciendo que todos están preguntando por ti. No puedo seguir excusándote y dar la cara todo el tiempo. En algún momento tendrás que volver al frente. Además, en la empresa los accionistas están tensos. Ya sabes cómo son. Una mueca cruzó el rostro de Santino. Desde su salida del hospital, seis meses atrás, se había recluido entre las paredes de su mansión, negándose a enfrentar el mundo exterior. No se sentía listo aún, prefería mantener esa fachada de hombre desvalido y amargado. Pero no era solo una fachada; la amargura era real. El accidente había descubierto la verdadera naturaleza de aquellos que lo rodeaban, una realidad que no podía ni quería olvidar. ―Lo haré, André, pero no todavía. ―dijo Santino con una voz que, aunque tranquila, llevaba el peso de una decisión irrevocable. ―Necesito seguir manteniéndome lejos, dejar que el responsable tome confianza y muestre su rostro. André suspiró, su expresión era un lienzo de frustración y lealtad. ― ¿Qué ha pasado con las investigaciones? ―preguntó, buscando alguna esperanza. ―Aún nada. ―respondió André, su tono endureciéndose. ―Los vídeos del taller donde estaba el auto fueron borrados y los empleados afirman no saber nada. Pero es un hecho que el auto fue manipulado. No fallaron los frenos por nada, Santino. El hombre en la silla de ruedas apretó los dedos con tanta fuerza que sus nudillos se volvieron blancos. Sus ojos se oscurecieron, reflejando una sed de venganza que no necesitaba palabras. ―Sigue investigando. ―ordenó. ―Mientras tanto, yo seguiré con mi fachada. No me conviene que sepan la verdad. André se inclinó hacia delante y preguntó en voz baja. ― ¿Ni siquiera tu madre? ―No. ―contestó con una firmeza que no dejaba lugar a dudas. ―Ni siquiera ella. ― ¿Estás pensando que…? ―André comenzó a decir antes de ser interrumpido. ―No seas imbécil. ―lo regañó. ―Por supuesto que no dudo de mi madre, pero si llegase a saber la verdad, no podría mantenerlo en secreto. Ya la conoces. André tenía que reconocer que Santino tenía razón. Justo cuando iba a verbalizar su acuerdo, la puerta del estudio se abrió con un movimiento suave pero decidido. La figura de una mujer elegante y con una presencia que llenaba la habitación se delineó en el umbral. Era ella, la madre de Santino tenía un porte digno y una mirada que parecía atravesar las paredes que su hijo había levantado a su alrededor. ―Madre. ―dijo Santino, maniobrando su silla de ruedas para acercarse a ella. Grecia D’ Luca, con su elegancia innata a sus cincuenta años, no podía evitar la preocupación que sentía por su hijo, aunque él ya fuera un hombre hecho y derecho. ―Cariño, te perdiste el desayuno y vas por el mismo camino con el almuerzo. Tienes que alimentarte. ― expresó, inclinándose para dejar un beso en la frente de su hijo. André, observando la escena desde su lugar, sonrió ante el intercambio. La calidez maternal siempre tenía un efecto en él, un recordatorio de la humanidad que aún residía en los rincones de aquel negocio endurecido. ―Mamá. ―gruñó Santino, con una mezcla de afecto y molestia. ―No tengo hambre y además estoy en un asunto importante con André. Comeré más tarde. ―No. ―replicó ella con seriedad. ―Comerás ahora. ―Se irguió y sus ojos se tornaron solemnes, lo que captó inmediatamente la atención de su hijo. ― ¿Qué pasa? ―preguntó él, percibiendo la gravedad del asunto. ―Primero come y… ―Madre, no tengo tiempo. Ve al grano y dime qué pasa. ―la interrumpió Santino con impaciencia. Grecia a veces no soportaba el temperamento de su hijo. Antes del accidente que se llevó a su marido y dejó a su hijo confinado a una silla de ruedas, él era amable, dulce y sonriente. Ahora, se había vuelto amargado y frío, y ni siquiera ella era inmune a su nueva personalidad. ―Bien, entonces seré directa. ―dijo con firmeza, mirando fijamente a los ojos verdes de su hijo, un reflejo de los suyos propios. ―He organizado una boda. Las cejas de Santino se fruncieron, un mal presagio creció en su interior. ―Tu abuelo te ha comprado una novia. Santino tardó un momento en procesar la noticia, era como si las palabras de su madre fueran un idioma extranjero que luchaba por entender. Cuando las piezas finalmente encajaron, su respuesta fue visceral. ― ¡¿Te volviste loca?! ¡¿Perdiste la cabeza, Grecia?! ―exclamó con una mezcla de incredulidad y enfado. ― ¡Modela tu lenguaje, jovencito! ―le regañó Grecia, imperturbable ante el estallido de su hijo. ―Tendrás 30 años, pero sigo siendo tu madre, Santino, y no me vas a hablar en ese tono. El hombre apretó los dientes y tomó un par de respiraciones profundas, intentando recuperar el control. ―Madre, no necesito una esposa. ―gruñó. ―Estoy bien como estoy. ¿Qué te hace pensar que quiero a una mujer incordiando todo el día? ― ¿No la necesitas? ¿Estás seguro? ―preguntó Grecia, su voz era un manto de preocupación maternal. ―Hijo, tú no ves lo que yo veo. Te estás consumiendo en tu propio dolor. Has dejado tu vida de lado, ya no sales, te la pasas amargado, no recibes a nadie. Y apenas tienes 30 años. El hecho de que estés en una silla de ruedas no significa que… La risa burlona de Santino interrumpió el discurso de su madre, llenando el estudio con su amargura. ―Madre, de verdad que eres única, ―dijo con un tono que rozaba la condescendencia. ―Soy tu hijo y siempre me verás con ojos de amor, pero… ¿No me ves? ―preguntó, y sus ojos se oscurecieron aún más detrás de la máscara. Sí, Santino usaba una máscara para ocultar su rostro quemado. El accidente le había arrebatado más que la movilidad de sus piernas; también había desfigurado su cara, por lo que llevaba una máscara que cubría la mayor parte de su rostro, dejando solo su boca a la vista. Grecia miró a su hijo con un dolor que solo una madre puede sentir. A sus ojos, Santino era perfecto tal como era, y su corazón se desgarraba cada vez que veía lo que se había convertido. Ella había estado de acuerdo con su suegro con la esperanza de que una compañera pudiera hacerle compañía y, con suerte, descongelar su corazón helado. ―Ya está decidido, Santino, ―dijo Grecia con decisión. ―Tendrás una esposa, yo quiero nietos, quiero alegría en esta casa, y, además, quiero que vuelvas a sonreír. El hombre en la silla de ruedas se conmovió por las palabras de su madre, de verdad no quería herirla, pero decirle la verdad no era posible en ese momento, así que tenía que seguir con su personaje. ―Pues me niego. ―replicó. ―si traes a esa mujer aquí, le voy a hacer la vida imposible, madre. ―sentencio ―tanto que no durará unas horas, no quiero, ni necesito una esposa. Además ―pregunto burlón. ― ¿quién se casaría con un lisiado y un monstruo? SIN CORAZÓN ―Santo cielo, Sophia, ¡estás muy caliente! ―exclamó, Janna, su voz teñida de ansiedad mientras tocaba la frente de su amiga, buscando confirmar sus sospechas. Sophia intentó ofrecer una sonrisa tranquilizadora, aunque pálida y débil. ―No te preocupes, estoy bien, solo es un resfriado ―respondió con una voz que pretendía ser firme, pero que no lograba ocultar el leve temblor provocado por la fiebre. Janna frunció el ceño aún más preocupada. ―Pero eres asmática y… ―Hizo una pausa, sopesando sus palabras antes de continuar con determinación. ― ¿Sabes qué? Vayamos al hospital. La reacción de Sophia fue inmediata, levantando una mano en señal de detención. ―No ―dijo con firmeza, aunque su voz se suavizó al explicar su situación. ―Estoy bien, de verdad, además… no tengo dinero para pagarlo. Su expresión se tornó triste al recordar la dependencia financiera de su tía, ella era quien administraba su herencia y apenas le proporcionaba lo justo para sus gastos universitarios y algunas medicinas para su madre. Janna, mostrando una mezcla de frustración y compasión, se apresuró a ofrecer una solución. ―Puedo pagarlo por ti, tengo algo ahorrado… Sophia sacudió la cabeza, rechazando la generosidad de su amiga. ―No, Janna, sé que eso es para tu sueño de abrir tu propia cafetería. ―lanzó una sonrisa triste mientras agregaba ―Voy a estar bien, lo prometo. Su determinación era férrea, aunque no podía ocultar completamente su vulnerabilidad. Janna suspiró, reconociendo la obstinación de su amiga. ―Está bien, pero me llamas en cuanto llegues, ¿vale? ―Ok ―respondió Sophia, acercándose para envolver a Janna en un abrazo leve, pero lleno de gratitud y afecto. Lo que ninguna de las dos sabía era que esto le estaba dando la oportunidad perfecta a la tía de Sophia para avanzar con sus planes ocultos. * ―Señora, la niña Sophia, está ardiendo en fiebre ―expresó la empleada con preocupación, interrumpiendo el tranquilo momento de Norma mientras tomaba su té de la tarde. La mención de la fiebre de Sophia hizo que Norma alzara una ceja, un gesto que mostraba su personalidad fría y calculadora. ― ¿Fiebre dices? ―preguntó Norma, su tono impregnado de indiferencia. ―Sí, señora, desde que llegó se veía mal. Creo que debemos llamar al médico o llevarla al hospital ―insistió la empleada, esperando provocar algún atisbo de compasión en su ama. Pero Norma respondió con una determinación helada, poniéndose de pie y dirigiendo una mirada amenazante hacia la empleada. ―Nadie va a llamar a nadie y no iremos a ningún hospital ―declaró ―Mejor llama un taxi. ― ¿Un taxi? Pero señora, ella… ―La empleada intentó protestar, preocupada por la salud de Sophia, pero fue interrumpida bruscamente. ― ¿Te pago para que hagas preguntas? ¿O es que quieres ser echada a la calle? Te recuerdo que tienes un mocoso que alimentar ―amenazó Norma. La empleada bajó la cabeza con impotencia, consciente de que su situación económica y familiar la hacía vulnerable a las humillaciones de la mujer. ―Lo siento, señora ―murmuró, resignada a seguir las órdenes. ―Bien, ahora ve a hacer lo que te ordené ―exigió Norma con frialdad. Una vez sola, se dirigió hacia la habitación de Sophia, ubicada en el área de servicio. Era un viejo depósito con filtraciones, reflejaba el desdén con el que Norma trataba a su sobrina. Al entrar, sus ojos se clavaron en la figura débil de Sophia, y el odio que sentía por ella burbujeó en su interior. ―Debiste haber muerto, apenas abriste tus ojos, Sophia. Pero no, sobreviviste y te quedaste para torturarme una y otra vez ―susurró con veneno en su voz. ―Pero yo voy a condenarte, a hacer tu vida, un infierno más de lo que ya es. Norma se acercó lentamente a Sophia, su paso era medido, casi como si disfrutara del dramatismo del momento. Con un gesto que parecía más una formalidad que una verdadera preocupación, tocó la frente de Sophia. Estaba demasiado caliente, una fiebre lo suficientemente alta como para mantener a Sophia en un estado de inconsciencia. La gravedad de su estado era evidente, pero la preocupación parecía estar ausente en los ojos de la mujer. ―Señora, el taxi está esperando ―informó la empleada desde la puerta, sus ojos cargados de lástima al mirar a la joven acostada en el catre. A pesar de la urgencia, su tono era resignado, como si ya conociera la respuesta a cualquier pregunta que pudiera surgir sobre el bienestar de Sophia. ―Bien, ve por Tomás ―ordenó Norma sin mirar a la empleada. La mujer esta vez no preguntó, se dio la vuelta y poco después regresó con Tomás, el jardinero, un hombre de aspecto robusto cuya expresión reflejaba una mezcla de confusión y preocupación. Sin embargo, sabía que no era su lugar cuestionar las órdenes de la señora de la casa. Así que, por orden de Norma, cargó en sus brazos a Sophia con cuidado y la metió en el taxi. A pesar de su apariencia ruda, sus movimientos eran gentiles, tratando de perturbar lo menos posible a la joven enferma. Luego, siguiendo las instrucciones precisas de la señora de la casa, pagó al taxista el doble de la tarifa habitual y le dio la dirección que ella le había ordenado. Mientras el taxi se alejaba, la expresión en el rostro de Norma era indescifrable. ¿Era satisfacción? ¿Indiferencia? Solo ella sabía cuál era el destino final de Sophia y qué esperaba lograr con esto. Cuando el taxi se detuvo delante de las grandes puertas negras, la opulencia de la mansión detrás de ellas era evidente incluso desde la distancia. Un guardia de seguridad se acercó rápidamente al vehículo, su mirada inquisitiva dejaba claro que no cualquier visitante era bienvenido. ― ¿Quién eres? ―preguntó el guardia, su voz profunda y autoritaria. El taxista, al ver el aspecto intimidante del hombre y de los muros que protegían la propiedad, tragó saliva nerviosamente antes de responder. ―Yo solo cumplo órdenes, me dijeron que la trajera aquí ―explicó, intentando mantener la calma. Su mirada se desvió hacia el espejo retrovisor, donde podía ver a Sophia aún desmayada en el asiento trasero. Uno de los guardias de seguridad se asomó al interior del taxi y, al ver a Sophia en ese estado, no pudo evitar preocuparse. Habló brevemente por su micrófono, y después de unos minutos de espera que parecieron eternos para el taxista, abrió la puerta trasera del vehículo. Y con una mezcla de eficiencia y cuidado, el guardia cargó en brazos a Sophia y se dirigió hacia la gran casa, mientras tanto, el taxista, aliviado de haber cumplido su tarea y ansioso por alejarse de ese lugar tan intimidante, se apresuró a irse tan rápido como pudo. La mansión, con sus puertas ahora cerrándose lentamente detrás del guardia y Sophia, escondía los secretos y las decisiones que aguardaban dentro. NO QUIERO QUE MUERA EN MI CASA Cuando Sophia abrió los ojos, su frente se arrugó cuando vio la extraña habitación. Se levantó lentamente y miró a su alrededor solo para encontrarse con una anciana de aspecto dulce. ―Qué bueno que despertó, señora ―dijo la mujer acercándose. Sophia frunció más las cejas y repitió. ― ¿Señora? Yo… ¿Dónde estoy? ―No se levante todavía, pasó una mala noche y el médico dijo que debía descansar. ―dijo la mujer instándola a acostarse. ―No… yo… quiero saber dónde estoy. El corazón de Sophia latía a toda velocidad y un nudo se formó en su estómago. ―Quiero irme, esta no es mi casa. Salió de la cama tambaleándose y la empleada se apresuró a ayudarla. ―Señora… no es bueno que… ― ¡No me llames, señora! ―Sophia dijo demasiado alto ―No soy ninguna señora. Esta no es mi casa y exijo saber por qué estoy aquí. Yo… ―se llevó una mano a la cabeza para calmar el dolor. ―Señora, usted no puede irse, el joven Santino ya sabe que está aquí y ordenó que le prepararan el desayuno. ― ¿Santino? ―miro a la mujer ahora con más confusión ― ¿Quién rayos es Santino? ¿Y quién dice que voy a comer con él? En otra habitación de la mansión, el ambiente era completamente distinto. André, con una expresión seria, le entregó un iPad a Santino, quien esperaba con impaciencia. La pantalla mostraba la información detallada de la mujer que en ese momento enfrentaba un confuso despertar en su casa. ―Eso fue todo lo que encontré sobre Serena Michel. Es hija de Tom Michel y Norma Sanz. Él tiene una empresa en el ramo automotriz y no va muy bien; así que hizo algunos préstamos ―explicó André, mientras Santino examinaba la imagen de la chica en el dispositivo. Él observó detenidamente la foto. Serena Michel no era fea, pero tampoco había algo en ella que la hiciera destacar a primera vista; se podría considerar alguien simple. ― ¿Nos deben dinero? ―preguntó, aunque ya conocía la respuesta. ―Sí, es por eso, que tu abuelo organizó esta boda. Lo dejará libre de deudas si la chica se casa contigo ―respondió André, sabiendo que esta noticia no sería del agrado de su amigo. Santino soltó un bufido sarcástico. ―Mi abuelo a veces es un poco entrometido. Cree que no puedo liderar la empresa y la organización solo. André tomó asiento frente a su amigo, mirándolo con seriedad. ―Tal vez tenga razón, Santino. Tal vez es tiempo de que tomes una esposa. Es bueno para ti en todos los aspectos, además debes dejar ir a… La mirada de advertencia de Santino lo hizo callar de inmediato. Siempre que mencionaba a esa persona, se ponía de mal humor. ―No lo hago por ella ―dijo con voz firme y decidida. ―La verdad es que no necesito una esposa. Eso solo significaría debilidad, y tú y yo sabemos que en este negocio los débiles caen. Y… ―Sus ojos se entrecerraron, dejando entrever una determinación feroz. ―No quiero distracciones para cazar al culpable. ―Sí, claro. Créete eso tú mismo, pero a mí no me engañas. El único motivo por el que no quieres comprometerte es porque aún sigues amando a Kiara ―André dijo con una mezcla de comprensión y desafío. La tensión en la habitación creció. A pesar de las complicadas circunstancias que rodeaban el acuerdo matrimonial con Serena, era evidente que el corazón de Santino aún pertenecía a alguien más. La mención de ese nombre hizo que Santino regresara al pasado, a una época en la que la inocencia aún formaba parte de su vida. Kiara Ferrara, la hija de un socio de su padre, había sido su compañera desde la infancia. Crecieron juntos, compartiendo juegos, sueños y, eventualmente, un amor juvenil que parecía destinado a florecer con el tiempo. Pero cuando la traición por parte del padre de Kiara se descubrió, afectando profundamente los negocios y la confianza entre las familias, su padre se opuso férreamente a que ambos continuaran su relación. A pesar de las advertencias y los obstáculos, Santino se impuso, creyendo en el amor que pensaba que compartían. Sin embargo, la realidad era mucho más amarga de lo que jamás podría haber imaginado. Kiara no era la mujer que él creía amar; en realidad, había sido nada más que un peón en manos de alguien que nunca lo había amado de verdad. Kiara había estado engañándolo con su primo Damiano, una traición que destrozó el corazón de Santino y fracturó su capacidad de confiar nuevamente. Cuando descubrió la traición de Kiara, la confrontación fue inevitable. Las palabras se tornaron en gritos, los gritos en acusaciones, hasta que el destino intervino de la manera más trágica. Kiara terminó muerta en un accidente esa misma noche, una conclusión abrupta y fatal a su historia. Y aunque sabía que era una traidora, Santino no pudo evitar sentir un profundo dolor y culpa por lo sucedido. Desde ese momento, se juró a sí mismo que nunca más volvería a confiar en una mujer. ―Santino, ¿me estás escuchando? ―André chasqueó los dedos delante de su amigo. ―Sí, perdón, ¿qué decías? ―Santino salió de sus cavilaciones, su mirada perdida finalmente enfocándose en su amigo. André suspiró. ―Dije que la hija de Tom Michel es una joyita. Investigué un poco más y descubrí que la chica no es una dulce paloma; le gusta la bebida, alojarse y… ―André, rio burlón ―acaba de tener un aborto. Las cejas de Santino se apretaron. ― ¿Un aborto? ―Así es, tenía una relación con un capitán de fútbol, terminaron y ella se quedó con el paquete. ―Cielos, André, ¿cómo consigues tanta información? El hombre se carcajeó. ―Máximo es bueno en ello, su gente es muy eficiente. Santino asintió. Máximo D’Luca era su otro primo, unos años mayor que él y sobre todo leal. Tenía una empresa de seguridad e investigación que trabajaba para el gobierno y todo aquel que pudiera pagar sus servicios. ―Recuérdame enviarle un regalo por el nacimiento de sus trillizos. ―Estaba muy molesto contigo ―continuó André ―dijo que vendría en cualquier momento, así que prepárate, tu madre junto a tu tía Brenda serán un duro frente. Santino rodó los ojos y siguió viendo la fotografía en el iPad. ― ¿Y qué piensas hacer con tu prometida? ―preguntó tentativamente André ―Dado que anoche le diste una habitación, supongo que… ―En primer lugar, ella no es mi prometida, porque no pienso casarme con ella. Y, en segundo lugar, le di una habitación porque estaba medio muerta, ¿es que no viste? ― ¡Ay, perdón! Estás de un humor de perro. Y pensándolo bien, quizás la fiebre sea por alguna infección, ya sabes cómo son esas clínicas clandestinas. Seguramente la familia pensó que se te ablandaría el corazón ―se rio divertido ―se nota que no te conocen. Santino apagó el iPad y rodó la silla hacia atrás. ―No hagas conjeturas equivocadas. Solo la dejé quedarse porque no quería que muriera en mi casa. PRIMER DESAYUNO EN FAMILIA ―Señora, por favor… ―el ama de llaves trató de hacer entrar en razón a Sophia. ―Ya te he dicho que me voy. No sé qué demonios pasa, pero no soy ninguna señora y no sé por qué estoy aquí. ¡Exijo ver a ese tal Santino! ―Mi señora, por favor, baje la voz. ―El tono de la empleada era nervioso. ―Al joven Santino no le gustan los escándalos y además tiene mal carácter, lo mejor será que lo obedezca en todo. ― ¿Obedecer? ―Sophia alzó una ceja. ― ¿Y qué se supone que soy: un perro amaestrado? ―No, no, mi señora ―el ama de llaves se apresuró a explicarle. ―Es solo que… ― ella miró hacia la puerta y bajó la voz. ―Él no era así, se volvió así. Las cejas de Sophia se fruncieron y la curiosidad picó en ella. ― ¿A qué te refieres? ―Bueno, él cambió mucho después del accidente ―dijo la mujer en tono bajo. ―El auto donde viajaban él y su padre explotó, el señor murió y el joven Santino sobrevivió, pero a un alto costo. Su cuerpo quedó lleno de quemaduras y… ―la mujer bajó la cabeza ―sus piernas no volvieron a funcionar. Además, ahora usa una máscara que oculta su rostro y se volvió un ser amargado y frío. Los ojos verdes de Sophia se dilataron. ― ¿Dices que está en silla de ruedas y usa una máscara? La mujer asintió. ―Sí, pero ojalá lo hubiera visto antes, no había rostro como el suyo, era guapo y todas las mujeres se morían por estar con él. ―El ama de llaves suspiró. ―Cuando volvió a casa ordenó retirar todas las fotografías de él, dijo que no quería verse como era antes y que estaba prohibido sacarlas del ático. Sophia estaba muy confundida, pero tenía la leve impresión de que sabía lo que estaba pasando. ―Bueno, el caso es que yo no soy la señora y no voy a casarme con ese tal Santino, por favor ve por él y dile que quiero verlo. ―Señora… ― ¡Que no me llames, señora! ―Sophia la regañó. ―Llámame Sophia si no es mucha molestia. ―Está bien, le diré al joven que usted quiere verlo. Cuando el ama de llaves se fue, sonó el celular de Sophia, afortunadamente lo había dejado en el bolsillo de su pantalón. ― ¿Hola? ―Gracias a Dios que contestas ―dijo Janna del otro lado. ―Te llamé un par de veces anoche, pero no contestaste, estaba muy preocupada. ¿Cómo estás? Sophia miró la habitación y suspiró. ―Estoy bien, pero tengo mucho que contarte. ¿Sigue en pie la oferta de mudarme contigo? ―Sabes que sí, ¿ya te decidiste a mandar al diablo a tu tía? ―Digamos que voy a empezar a labrar mi propio camino. ―Esa es la actitud que debiste tener desde un principio, yo voy a apoyarte en todo, y con lo de tu herencia, contratemos un abogado, tu tía… ―Janna, ahora no quiero pensar en eso, lo único que me importa es encontrar un buen trabajo para poder pagar el tratamiento de mi madre. La herencia me da igual. ―No deberías decir eso, no sabes qué tipo de herencia es, quizás tu padre… ―Mi padre nos abandonó a mi madre y a mí. Eso es todo, lo que él me haya dejado no me interesa. Ahora debo colgar, te llamaré más tarde. Sophia colgó la llamada y se dejó caer en la inmensa cama soltando un suspiro. De repente las cortinas comenzaron a moverse y ella se tensó. Su corazón se agitó y su estómago se entumeció. Y antes de que ella gritara, un pequeño niño apareció delante de ella. ―¡¡MAMI!! Sophia se quedó congelada por un momento, mirando al pequeño niño que acababa de aparecer de entre las cortinas, llamándola “mami” con una voz que destilaba inocencia y confusión. Por un instante, su corazón se detuvo, y luego, como si se reactivara, comenzó a latir frenéticamente. ― ¿Quién eres tú? ―preguntó, tratando de mantener la calma. El pequeño de seis se lanzó sobre el regazo de Sophia, ella fue tomada por sorpresa, pero un momento después lo apartó. ―Niño… Yo… no soy tu madre. ―Claro que sí ―respondió el pequeño mirándola con ojos brillantes de emoción. ―Llevo mucho tiempo esperando una madre y finalmente papá me trajo una casa. «¿Papa? ¿Quiere decir que este niño es hijo de ese tal Santino?» La cabeza de Sophia trabajaba a toda velocidad. Apartó nuevamente al niño y se agachó delante de él, dándole una sonrisa. ―Creo que hay una confusión, yo no puedo ser tu mami… yo… Las palabras se cortaron cuando ella vio la carita triste del niño, los ojos que hace un momento brillaban de felicidad ahora estaban llenos de tristeza. ―Pensé que eras tú, papá, dijo que traería una mamá para mí, todos mis amigos de la escuela tienen a sus madres y yo… nunca puedo llevar a la mía a las actividades escolares. El corazón de Sophia se apretó, ella podía entenderlo más de lo que pensaba. Aunque no tenía seis años, también extrañaba a su madre. ―A ver, primero dime cómo te llamas. El chiquillo sonrió de nuevo y se presentó. ―Mi nombre es Ángelo D’ Luca y soy hijo de Santino D’ Luca, papá parece amargado, pero es bueno, espero que pronto me den una hermanita… aunque sería mejor un hermano, las niñas son muy tontas y no pueden jugar a… ―Espera, espera… ―Sophia tapo la boca del pequeño ―Creo que vas muy rápido ―dijo nerviosa. ―Yo… no voy a darte una hermanita y tampoco un hermanito, lamento que… En ese momento la puerta se abrió y era el ama de llaves. ―Señora, el desayuno está listo, el joven Santino se reunirá con usted en un momento. ― ¡Genial! ―exclamo el pequeño Ángelo ―nuestro primer desayuno en familia. Sophia sintió cómo la situación se deslizaba entre sus dedos como arena. La palabra “familia” resonó en su mente, creando un eco que no podía ignorar. Ángelo, con su inocencia y sus esperanzas, había creado un escenario que Sophia no sabía cómo manejar. Miró al ama de llaves, buscando algún tipo de ayuda o guía en sus ojos, pero la mujer solo le ofreció una sonrisa comprensiva y un gesto para que la siguieran al comedor. ―Vamos, Ángelo ―dijo Sophia finalmente, tomando de la mano al pequeño. A pesar de la confusión y la sorpresa, no podía negar el calor que le producía el entusiasmo del niño. ―Vamos a desayunar. NO TE CREAS LA SEÑORA Cuando Sophia bajó las escaleras, Santino ya los estaba esperando. El hombre sentado en su silla de ruedas no dejaba de ser atractivo, y ella no pudo evitar detallarlo. Llevaba un antifaz que cubría casi todo su rostro, sin embargo, su boca cerrada estaba a la vista, y se demoró demasiado tiempo en los rosados. «¿Qué te pasa, Sophia? ¡Deja de mirarlo y termina con esto de una buena vez!» Se regañó a sí misma. Sin embargo, sus ojos curiosos no obedecieron; siguió mirando y se detuvo en los guantes de cuero, asumió que seguramente las llamas habían quemado también sus manos. Siguió mirando y, cuando finalmente sus miradas se encontraron, vio los ojos más hermosos que jamás hubiera visto, eran de un azul casi verdoso, y estos hicieron que su corazón se agitara y que su estómago se tensara. Era un hecho: él la ponía nerviosa. De repente, Ángelo soltó su mano y corrió hacia él. ― ¡Papi! ―gritó el pequeño, sentándose en su regazo. ― ¡Cumpliste tu promesa, has traído una mamá a casa! Sophia abrió los ojos y estaba a punto de sacarlo de su error otra vez, cuando Santino le ordenó al ama de llaves que sirviera el desayuno. La piel de Sophia se erizó por todas partes y, sin poder evitarlo, su cuerpo reaccionó a su voz. Era el tipo de voz que haría que obedecieras, esa voz que querrías te dijera cosas prohibidas al oído. Sophia se obligó a salir de su trance. «Basta, Sophia, ¿qué te pasa? Nunca has tenido a una pareja, sí, pero eso no quiere decir que vas a fantasear con desconocidos» se dijo a sí misma. Miró nuevamente a Santino y agregó en su mente «aunque sean atractivos y con rosados perfectos para besar» Mientras el desayuno se servía, el silencio se instaló por un momento, solo roto por los sonidos cotidianos del ama de llaves preparando todo. Sophia intentaba recomponerse, luchando internamente con sus emociones y la extraña atracción que sentía hacia el hombre en silla de ruedas. ― ¿Vas a quedarte ahí mirando? ―dijo Santino con frialdad. Sophia salió de su estupor y tomó asiento donde le indicó el ama de llaves, estaba dispuesta a ir al grano, pero la queja de Ángelo la interrumpió. ―No me gusta el tomate, ¿por qué siempre le ponen tomate a mi sándwich? ―Joven Ángelo, son órdenes de su padre. Debe comer vegetales, es… Pero Ángelo interrumpió. ― ¡Pero no me gustan! Papá, no quiero comer tomate. Santino, que no estaba para las malcriadeces de su ahijado, le gruñó severamente. ―Te comerás todo lo que hay en el plato, Ángelo, y espero que esto no se repita. No quiero castigarte de nuevo. El chiquillo le dio una mirada triste y replicó. ―Es solo el tomate, papá, no me gusta… Dile a… ― ¡He dicho que te lo comas! Y no quiero volver a escucharte. No te levantas hasta qué… ―Oiga, no le hable así ―interrumpió Sophia sin poder evitarlo. ―Es solo un niño, sea más amable y explíquele. Ángelo miró a Sophia como su salvadora, se levantó y caminó hacia ella para abrazarla. ―Mamá me apoya, papá, por favor escúchala. Santino miró fijamente a Sophia y su paciencia se agotó. ―Llévate a Ángelo ―le ordenó al ama de llaves. La mujer no se hizo esperar, tomó al pequeño de un brazo dispuesto a llevárselo, pero el joven luchó. ― ¡No, no quiero! ¡Quiero comer con mi nueva madre! ―Joven Ángelo, haga caso, su padre… ― ¡Déjalo! ―ordeno Sophia con dureza. ―No quiere ir, así que no debes obligarlo. El ama de llaves la miró estupefacta y luego buscó la mirada de Santino, era como si estuviera buscando una respuesta a quién obedecer. Santino dejó sus cubiertos con brusquedad y rodó su silla de ruedas en dirección a Sophia. ―Veo que te tomas muchas atribuciones, Serena ―escupió el nombre como si le asqueara. Sophia se sorprendió, pero mantuvo la fachada. Recordó las palabras de su tía el día anterior y cómo quería que ella suplantara a su prima; esta hubiera sido una excelente oportunidad para desenmascararla, pero no iba a poner en riesgo a su madre. Sabía que su tía Norma era capaz de cualquier cosa. ―¡¡¡Lina!!! ―de pronto Santino gritó con ira y casi de inmediato apareció una mujer con el rostro pálido. ― ¿Sí, señor? ―Llévatelo ―ordenó. La mujer agarró a Ángelo en brazos, y este pataleó y lloró. ― ¡No, quiero a mi mami! ¡Quiero quedarme con ella! ¡Mami! ―Vamos, Ángelo, pórtate bien ―dijo la mujer tratando de calmarlo, aun cuando el pequeño dejó salir sus lágrimas, ella no se detuvo y subió las escaleras con él. Luego, Santino miró al ama de llaves de nuevo. ―Llévale su desayuno y dile que está castigado hasta que yo lo decida. ―Sí, señor ―la mujer asintió y tomó el plato para luego irse. Cuando finalmente estuvieron solos, Santino dejó salir todo su veneno. ―Llevas aquí solo unas horas y ¿crees que puedes convertirte en la señora de esta casa? ¿Crees que puedes complacer a mi hijo? ¿Piensas que por el hecho de que te enviaron medio muerta a la puerta de mi casa voy a aceptarte? ―él formó una sonrisa burlona. ―Pues déjame decirte esto, Serena Michel, no me interesa emparentar con una vagabunda como tú. Una que es solo una fácil que se vende al mejor postor y créeme, puede que esté en silla de ruedas y sea un monstruo, pero, aun así, tengo mis límites y nunca caería tan bajo con una mujerzuela como tú. Sophia abrió los ojos con sorpresa; jamás en sus 22 años había sido insultada de tal manera, sabía que se metería en problemas, pero ella iba a defender su honor. Sin pensarlo y con la sangre hirviendo, levantó su mano dispuesta a abofetearlo; sin embargo, su movimiento falló. Santino fue demasiado rápido y sostuvo su muñeca antes de que ella le volteara la cara del bofetón. El silencio se apoderó del ambiente por un momento, mientras ambos se miraban fijamente. La tensión se volvió palpable, un combate de voluntades donde cada uno sostenía la mirada del otro sin ceder. | Read freely | 15 | https://facebook.com/61557986570531 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713164400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763721 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2653490268142926 | 1 | 1.8676215569854E+15 | 1712473200 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120210454205490779 | okmstudio.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://okmstudio.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10549&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712315649 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433923186_755455479693362_1037705198570906748_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B_7qQ4DRa_oQ7kNvgHiUzG9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDyc5EUPDJj8g0QUv9HTBs_TGytoqvB3zk2si3ewXFDrw&oe=663E0524 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434408489_730742422598410_4093505724007534351_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mqBgphs_9NsQ7kNvgGKKcGF&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDJ21jWXq1jUZTlwGxwUFfoREYiHCpoWmEpbuaZeUzMEA&oe=663DEA6F | 0 | 3 | "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore. | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763727 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955289 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763729 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955290 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763734 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955291 | 1723961249 | 743 | 424293123628574 | 2 | 1.1474942764925E+15 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712991600 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763744 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955292 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763746 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955293 | 1723961249 | 743 | 2131904427181075 | 2 | 9.8381982977949E+14 | 1713164400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209192089050646 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10765&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712914615 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436340649_1807274933118037_64498126994226689_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aPNVPsmIPQwQ7kNvgEjuylN&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBSTn4NU5g_IwlmWMvUktOwCvegysunnbJMdq-dbvaVPg&oe=663DEC13 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436316739_301625112969698_5650944653365024657_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xgCOl5bMcRsQ7kNvgEtSwnR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA4HvT8wjTgYFFk77noOTU2QIGw0GdyRG_R06OMswUx5w&oe=663DFD0E | 0 | 3 | [Denali’s POV] “Mommy,” I whimper, hanging on to my mother’s limp hand. “Please don’t go. Don’t leave me.” Tears stream down my face as I stare ahead, taking in my mother, who lies motionless in the hospital. Behind me, I can hear my father speaking with the doctors about my mother’s recent diagnosis, but I try to block them out. “You’re going to be fine.” For years, my mother has been sick. Her illness was so constant that this was truly the only way that I knew her. For as long as I could remember, she was in and out of the hospital, and with each passing year, her stays grew longer and longer until finally, she wasn’t able to come home. Six months had passed since that day, and no matter what the doctors tried, she just kept getting worse and worse until she was how she was now. In the end, she became a husk of the person she once was, even when sick. “Please, goddess,” I whisper, tightening my hold on her hand. “Please don’t take my mommy.” How could I possibly continue without my mother? No, I don't want to! She was the one who was always by my side, even when my father was too hard on me. As the daughter of an alpha, I needed to be well versed in all things pack-related and stronger than the rest, but despite my best efforts, I wasn’t able to keep up with his teachings, and when I fell behind, I would be given harsh punishments or sometimes even locked away for a few days to rethink my failings. When this happened, my mother would always be there for me, convincing my father to stop what he was doing. And even if he was so harsh with me, he was always so gentle with her. “Denali.” My father’s voice is even as his hand comes to clasp on my shoulder. “It’s time.” “No!” I wail. “We can’t! She’ll die! How can you…” I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek and my head is snapping to the side. With wide eyes, I meet his angry gaze as he glares down at me. “Mind your words, Denali,” he warns, his eyes flashing with rage. “But…” I begin, but stop as a promise flashes in his eyes. “Yes, sir.” Swallowing down the arguments that want to come, I turn my gaze back to my mother and find that the doctor is already working on removing the machines that are keeping her alive. And once they’re gone, I am left to do nothing but slowly watch her fade away. It was after this day that my life took a turn for the worse. Not soon after my mother’s passing, my father brought a person and her daughter home. And despite hoping that she would fill the void in me that my mother left, I only received pain and suffering. I became a servant to both of them and if I didn’t do things to their liking, I was beaten and locked away for days. When I was free, I was only good for doing the chores and cooking while my stepmother and sister became the diamonds of Emerald Moon, and before long, when I turned thirteen, I found that even if I was the daughter of an alpha, my wolf was nothing more than an omega. After that, I became a pariah and was considered a disgrace. My father pushed me aside and started doting on my stepsister because her wolf was strong and something to be proud of. Even if she was not my father’s daughter, she was the golden child and the future of our pack. However, when things became unbearable and I was sure I couldn’t go on anymore, I met Alexander. To say he was my saving grace was an understatement. He saved me, and if it wasn’t for him, I don’t think I would have continued to push forward. On the day we met, I decided to end everything because I couldn’t continue to push on. That’s why I found the highest waterfall on the outskirts of town and climbed to the top. After fixing my gaze on the heavens, I begged my mother to find me in the afterlife, and then I jumped. When I hit the water, my body became immersed, and I was roughly pulled through sharp rocks that cut at my skin and tattered my clothes. As I began to fade into the darkness, I was pulled along with the current while life slowly faded from within me. Little did I know that not only would I not die that day, but I would wake up in a small cabin with a warm blanket wrapped around me and a warm hand engulfing mine. Who knew that his single act of kindness would turn into something special that led to a bond so strong that I was sure it couldn’t be broken by the goddess herself? But just as the seasons change, good things have to come to an end. Alexander would become my undoing and the end of the little bit of happiness I had left. Not only him but even my family. My blissful happiness would turn into my spiraling into darkness. A Darkness so thick that I wouldn’t be able to figure out how to get out. But then again, maybe I didn’t want to, and I would end up wanting to stay there for all of eternity. Chapter 2 [Denali's POV] "Yes! " My stepsister, Anastasia's, muffled moans called from the other side of the wall. They were followed by the light tapping, and they echoed around me, making it impossible to ignore them. Of course, the minute our parents go out for a packed gathering, she brings a person home. This was the norm for her; with her good looks and popularity, everyone wanted a piece, and she happily gave it. I wasn't saying that she had a bad reputation throughout the pack, but she didn't have a good one either. However, our parents still considered her the golden child, as she recorded everything and kept it as blackmail to keep everyone quiet. Groaning, I turn over and reach for my earplugs so I don't have to listen to her antics. I had plans for the next day and needed all the rest I could have. "Do you like it rough?" The voice of the one who is with her stops me before I find what I'm looking for and turns my heart to ice. "Yes! Alexander! " At her words, my heart lurches, and I find myself wondering if I'm simply mistaken, as there is no way it can be my Alexander; he wouldn't do such a thing to me, not after everything we had been through and how hard we had to fight to be together. Remaining silent, I extend my senses to hear better what is happening but stop as a much-too-familiar energy presses against my skin, followed by a passion-filled cry from Anastasia. "Yes, Alexander!" "That's right, baby!" He growls happily as Anastasia's cries ring out. " Unable to sit back and listen any longer, I get up and quietly make my way across the room and then into the hall. What was I even doing? Did I intend to catch them in the act so that the betrayal was further concerned? You're right, I was, and that was why I continued to move. Lifting a hand to my mouth, I stop the cry that want to escape from what I'm seeing, as I don't want them to catch me spying, but no matter how much I want to look away, I just can't. "Are you sure she isn't here?" Alexander's voice is filled with worry, which makes this whole situation so much worse. "No," Anastasia pants. "Now stop worrying about her. I'm the one that you're with, not her!" "Okay," Alexander growls, "You have my entire focus." Unable to watch anymore, I turn and stumble toward my room, but stop as the front door opens and the sound of my parents' voices drifts upstairs. They're loud as they move until I'm sure that they're at the bottom of the stairs. "Girls!" My father below, further confirms my assumption. "Come down here!" Eyes widening, I turn and watch as Anastasia comes out of her room with Alexander in tow. When his eyes rest on me, they widen with shock before he moves to try to explain his presence, but I simply give a warning snarl before heading downstairs, where my father waits. "Denali," he says, eyeing me curiously. "Is something wrong?" "No, father," I respond, tearing my gaze away in shame over what he was about to discover. I was already enough of an embarrassment to him and even the pack; this would just further confirm that, and even though it kills me, I can't stop it from happening. "Everything is fine. Better than fine." I already knew that when he saw Anastasia and Alexander together, he would be over the moon, as Alexander was an alpha son and therefore the perfect match for her. From the start, he never thought that we fit, but because Alexander was so determined to be with me, he allowed it. "Daddy!" Anastasia calls before my father can question me further. "You're home so early!" "Yes," he says slowly, taking in Anastasia as she makes her way downstairs with Alexander in tow. "I guess this means my surprise is ruined," she giggles when she reaches him. "Surprise?" My father repeats, raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "Alexander and I are mates!" She announces happily. Eyes widening, I snap my gaze to Alexander as he averts his from me. Mates… Did she just say that they were mates? "Mates?" my father repeats, seeming in disbelief. "But I thought that he and..." "No," I say quickly, not wanting to hear Alexander's denial, not after everything we had been through. "No," I repeat more strongly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I'm sorry we lied to you, father. We were never mates. I hope you can forgive me for my deceit." As I speak, I drop to my knees and kneel, keeping my forehead against the cold marble as I feel all eyes on me. "This," my father begins, his voice laced with confusion, "will have to wait. Denali, get up this instant. " I quickly scramble to my feet just in time to watch a person dressed in a butler's uniform, stroll into the house. "Welcome," my father booms, greeting him while forgetting about the situation at hand entirely. "Thank you for granting me this meeting," the person responds politely. "Are these two your daughters?" "That's correct," my father chuckles. "Mmm." Growing quiet, the person takes Anastasia and me in for a few moments before furrowing his brows and rubbing his chin. "They are both beautiful, but what of their personalities?" Personalities? Why is this person asking such a thing, and why is he even examining us? "Anastasia is obedient," my father responds immediately. "But Denali has a bit of a temper." "Then the one named Anastasia will do," the person nods. "The master likes his people to be obedient. Please do pack her things; I'll be waiting outside." Chapter 3 [Denali’s POV] “Dad!” Anastasia’s shocked exclamation fills the area around us and causes my father to snap out of his shocked daze. Of course, she would have an issue with being sent away to goddess knew where. “Wait!” He gasps, drawing the person’s attention to himself to save his precious daughter. “Anastasia can’t. She’s…” “Already mated to someone!” She says quickly, pulling Alexander against herself. “I can’t possibly go anywhere when I've already found my fated one, but Denali is single, and she's a great choice." As she speaks, she motions toward me and gives a brilliant smile that I know is all for the show. “That’s correct,” my father agrees, coming to her aid. “Anastasia is also still very young and wouldn’t make a good bride.” “Bride?” I hiss, suddenly understanding what is going on here. I wasn't sure what I was expecting, but a bride wasn't it. “Father, who is she supposed to be marrying?” It was clear what my father’s next words would be, and I wanted to be prepared because I knew that by this point he had already made his decision. “Rosco Torres,” he says slowly, naming one of the most ruthless alphas to exist. Everyone knew that he had a heart of stone and didn't give two shits about anyone but himself. There was even a rumor that he killed his original Luna and mate. “He is looking for a bride, and since our bloodline is one of the strongest, he is interested in your girls.” Us… I almost wanted to laugh. “Then why even bother pretending that you have two daughters who could be chosen?” I demand, unable to control my anger. “Why not just..." I don’t get to finish my words before my father’s hand connects with my cheek, and I’m sent crashing into a small table beside the door where my stepmother stands silently. As I look up, she meets my gaze with satisfaction before turning her attention back to the conversation at hand. Letting out a laugh, I slowly straighten myself while I ignore the pain radiating through my cheek. “Mind your tone,” my father warns before shooting the person who came to collect an apologetic look. “I do apologize for her. She’s usually quite obedient, aren’t you, Denali?” “Of course,” I respond, deciding to play the part. “I apologize for speaking out of turn; I must be tired after such a long day.” Satisfied with my response, my father reaches out and wraps an arm around my shoulders so he can pull me close. “You see, Denali is the best choice for your master's bride. She is not yet mated, and she is one of the strongest in the pack. After all, she is my daughter." Nodding, I don’t bother arguing with my father since I know how things will turn out. No matter what I said or did, I would be the one sent to Rosco, and Anastasia would be allowed to stay here and be with Alexander. “I’m sure your master will be very satisfied with her,” my father continues now, trying his best to save his precious stepdaughter. “What do you say?” Remaining silent, the person lets his gaze travel up and down my body, taking in every inch of me before shrugging. “I am simply a messenger,” he finally sighs. “Whichever you decide to send will do as the master wishes to wed and breed with a daughter of Emerald Moon.” “Of course,” my father beams. “You heard him, Denali. Be a good girl and go pack your things. I’m positive you will be very happy with Rosco.” “Of course,” I sigh, shaking myself free. “If you’ll excuse me.” I don’t wait for a response before I head upstairs and make a beeline for my room. Once inside, I look around, taking in the few things that I own. After my mother’s death, my stepmother made sure that Anastasia was given the best, and I was left with whatever she didn’t want, and most of the time, that was nothing. Moving forward, I head into my closet and grab my suitcase, then place it open on the floor so I can throw in clothes. After I’m finished, I dig in my dresser until I find a small pocket watch and pull it out. Satisfied that it was still safe there, I began to dig more for my mother's urn, only to come up empty. Panic building, I start to yank out my clothes until I'm left staring at an empty drawer. "No," I whisper, realizing that someone must have found it. "This can't be!" When my mother passed, my father had her cremated and planned to simply throw her away, but I snuck into the trash and saved her. I had kept her here with me since, but now she was gone, and it was like losing her all over again. “Mom,” I whimper, fighting the tears that suddenly want to come. “I miss you.” If she were still here, then there was no way I would ever be given away like this. Father had changed so much since losing her and finding Beatrice, my stepmother, that it was almost like he wasn’t even the same person. Giving the pocket watch a squeeze, I shove it into my pocket and then close my suitcase before standing and heading back downstairs, where my future husband's servant is waiting for me. “Do you have everything?” My father asks me as I descend the stairs. “You haven’t forgotten anything in an attempt to come back, correct?” “Of course not,” I respond. “I’ve packed everything; don’t worry.” "May I have a word?" Frowning, I simply nod and wait for him to lead the way. Nodding, my father looks to Anastasia, who is still cuddling up to Alexander while looking pleased, before looking back at me. "Excuse us." Growing quiet, he led me out onto the porch so we could be alone since my future husband's butler was already waiting in the car. “You better not make a fool out of me,” he warns, his gaze turning stern. “Remember that this marriage alliance is for the greater good of the pack.” “I know.” Of course, I knew that was the reason he was more than willing to give me away; after all, the wellbeing of his new wife, daughter, and him was his only concern. “If you attempt to run away, I'll dispose of your mother." Eyes widening, I take in his words while trying to find any semblance of the person I used to know, but when I don’t seem to find him, I simply nod. "You took her," I hiss. "How could you?" "Remember your role." “Of course, I know my role and what I must do.” “Right, then leave.” Remaining silent, I take in the area around me, knowing that this will be the last time I ever see it. No matter what happens from this point on, I wouldn’t be able to return, and despite knowing that I should be upset and aggrieved, all I can feel is a hollowness that radiates from me. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713078000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763601 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955282 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1585864992262209 | 1714633200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 112869771908331 | 0 | FurHaven | 120210839740850237 | furhaven.co | Shop now | NONE | video | Free Worldwide Shipping! | ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! | https://furhaven.co/products/smart-interactive-remote-control-cat-toy | 1712926911 | 1.1286977190833E+14 | FurHaven | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435475886_397169296441073_3123938568963614796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ua0Me5L_2YkQ7kNvgENAu-l&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBnPf5m-HKGJGsJBLg9uo9Lh8j9Qr8v3omSVC5-y6UU4g&oe=663DF289 | person_profile | 0 | Fur Haven | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436199972_7174795435983040_8751553644539394626_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JSThC8xBg3AQ7kNvgEcTubC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDmIHtndWSAv5dRGe_WpVLB6A42bl0InuYVNxA1TZcWwA&oe=663DED88 | 0 | 3 | Unleash a world of purr-plexing fun with our Smart Cat Toy—where your furry friend's curiosity meets clever play! 😺 | FurHaven | 35 | https://facebook.com/FurHavenn | 0 | SHOP_NOW | 1714460400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763618 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 6/7/25, 12:56 PM | 1714955282 | 1749319012 | 743 | 970908794561120 | 1 | 1.1299581314576E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 319512558408106 | 0 | Sunshine Is Free | 120208830069200175 | fb.me | Learn more | NONE | video | Determine your ZIP CODE's qualification for FREE! | http://fb.me/ | 1714935978 | 3.1951255840811E+14 | Sunshine Is Free | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441453312_3591359561104562_5042086757408520553_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7a8cEkxcTMAQ7kNvgHfvSq6&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCAp-ROly1BLaePLNf_jGD-wzEGD9V6wqzlgi354q0DqQ&oe=663E0C6E | person_profile | 0 | Solar Vs. Climate Change | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441521898_446406778078147_2124100962797259518_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OgUWX5B0jIoQ7kNvgHlimFr&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAna0EyR5D6eWIQS3rNyQgkna6jyOHpFK7Enh-kQ7pujg&oe=663DF879 | 0 | 3 | 🌞 Exciting News! Discover how you can get solar panels installed for NO COST through this local program if you qualify! Start saving thousands on your electric bills TODAY!<br /> <br /> The Benefits of Solar:<br /> 💰 Save Thousands On Electric Bills<br /> 🏡 Premium Ethically Sourced Panels<br /> 💵 Receive a 30% Tax Credit (thousands back)<br /> 🛡️ Protection Against Utility Rate Hikes<br /> 🔋 Home Backup Battery Available<br /> <br /> ⬇️ Click The "Learn More" Box Below To Take The Short 30 Second Quiz and See If You Qualify by Zip Code. Let's make your switch to solar hassle-free and budget-friendly! | Sunshine Is Free | 92 | https://facebook.com/SunshineIsFree.earth | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763619 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 5/16/25, 2:46 AM | 1714955282 | 1747381608 | 743 | 981930383425240 | 1 | 2.7964867471706E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 107491705615609 | 0 | Smog Free Clark County | 120209075023160024 | NONE | multi_images | 1714692893 | 1.0749170561561E+14 | Smog Free Clark County | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441199307_404772932452068_3226524120111908071_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=L5mr42GZi5AQ7kNvgFWjl1z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAOZxtKQfd5RWqXNc8wlMhF_nl97NumoDegvcev4-6rYg&oe=663DE5B7 | person_profile | 0 | Smog Free Clark County | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441302738_1656946508467410_2813933183506337881_n.jpg?_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XBjzfZEhe6wQ7kNvgE1zgIK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfChcjZ6X7jQls14y5qwgDid95KYYe4d8KuQhJDe5E_z4Q&oe=663DF205 | 0 | 3 | Hey Clark County! SAVE SOME MONEY! If you have a 1968-1999 OR a classic rod and need FREE smog repairs give us a call! Our team is ready to issue you a voucher OR just simply answer any questions Monday- Saturday 8am-6pm. <br /> <br /> ☎️702-805-5882 ☎️❗️HABLAMOS ESPAÑOL❗️ | Smog Free Clark County | 402 | https://facebook.com/smogfreeclarkcounty | 0 | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763828 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1731041867389958 | 1 | 7.4230558116422E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120207253884530427 | www.ccplohio.org | Learn more | NONE | video | More Than Books, A Learning Hub | Explore, connect, and thrive. | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1705555169 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420519683_412590647765775_4772161014193238243_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ntUhU0Vso2oQ7kNvgEEBrvu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfARNMHfX04JN2cuIpkv3KvkO5Gpddy5fctbIqXYsD3YSw&oe=663DE073 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | Take advantage of a wide range of resources, opportunities to learn new languages and a welcoming environment. | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1706601600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763832 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1441203646820898 | 1 | 1.9359639300808E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 187975618373022 | 0 | Neri Law Group | 120204895964950704 | nerilawgroup.com | Contact us | NONE | video | Free Case Evaluation | "When it's personal to you, it's personal to me." | https://nerilawgroup.com/ | 1704861452 | 1.8797561837302E+14 | Neri Law Group | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/418858329_910028994085381_2186405683408696968_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fTAV89Lw5gsQ7kNvgF5JIEf&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDMKu-bD81bqUkVtPhUyd1r_zf_gfHtpdKx4Vt2v-f_iw&oe=663E038A | person_profile | 0 | NeriLawGroup | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/418864666_897719851849881_1015388614198300006_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r1XFv6Tz2X4Q7kNvgHLjmOP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAkt4PVZZzYT0beNC9Ro0LFr2AAkVUIdvlSmAhA_r0Bgw&oe=663DE76F | 0 | 3 | YOUR PERSONAL INJURY ATTORNEY | Neri Law Group | 293 | https://facebook.com/NeriLawGroup | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1704787200 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763875 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955324 | 1723961249 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763881 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955330 | 1723961249 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763882 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955331 | 1723961249 | 743 | 388615130777915 | 8 | 4.1956245061653E+14 | 1710745200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 121885057680157 | 0 | Random Reading | 120209304529520779 | ltjxcvxs.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://ltjxcvxs.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10241&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1710495521 | 1.2188505768016E+14 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432637308_1450071725908834_7529761992035096184_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S1Wq74nogN4Q7kNvgGdnFkn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCofoTMMUxNbopwjxg4XbmsYN7wQMZx7RkXu6US06N7pw&oe=663E0D90 | person_profile | 0 | Random Reading | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/432533584_2052915381756054_7313299583695093478_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a3mmvxU6gvEQ7kNvgENsusT&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDAAtsUegazx3Hv6JdOlf8sLZxvExmGUXVBuQJeGeEgHQ&oe=663DDD22 | 0 | 3 | “Harmonia, why is the floor covered in blood?” Absalom’s eyes were icy cold. He looked at Harmonia in disgust. Harmonia’s ears were buzzing. The man she had loved for five years now made chills run down her spine. Today was Absalom’s uncle’s welcome home party. Three hours ago, she received Absalom’s text about a welcome home party at Northriver estate. She was to decorate the place in advance. The moment she stepped into the estate, Absalom’s childhood friend, Luna Woods, took a pill that induced to lose the baby in front of her! By the time she realized this was a scheme to frame her, she turned to run away. But it was too late. “I’ll say it again. I didn’t do it!” Absalom laughed coldly, “Villagers are supposed to be honest and kind-hearted. How can you lie so remorselessly? I saw Luna covered in blood, and I heard her beg you to not harm the child! Are you still going to deny it?” “Absalom, you were the one who cheated in this marriage. You are the one in the wrong! Even if I hated you and Luna, I wouldn’t need to use such despicable ways to get back at her and harm her unborn child!” “I told you earlier that what happened between Luna and me was just an accident! I would handle things after she delivered the child! But you actually forced her to take a pill?” “She took the pill herself! It has nothing to do with me!” She kept defending herself, but only Luna and she were at the estate at the time. She could not clear her name no matter what. “What a joke! So, Luna harmed her own child? Harmonia, would anyone even believe you?” Yes, he did not believe it. Neither would anyone else. Luna was the heiress to the Woods family. Even if the Woods family were not as rich as before, they were still rich. Meanwhile, Harmonia was nothing. In their eyes, she was just another bumpkin from the hills. Just based on this, no one would believe her. Moreover, everyone knew that no matter how bad a mother was, she would not willingly cause harm to her own child. Luna was a sweet, loving girl who would cry at a trodden ant. How could she be cruel enough to harm her unborn child? She had to admit, her strategy was ruthless. Still, it worked like a charm. “Harmonia, you’re just too cruel!” Absalom gritted his teeth, grabbed Harmonia’s neck, and held her against the wall. Harmonia’s face went pale. It felt like she was sinking into the depths of the ocean. It was getting harder to breathe. She had asthma! “Medicine…” She quickly searched her pockets for her inhaler. Her hands could not stop shaking; even opening the inhaler was hard. However, the second she opened it, Absalom slapped the inhaler away. The inhaler fell on the floor. “Enough! Harmonia, stop faking your illness!” Absalom let his hand fall to his side. His face was sullen. Harmonia’s whole body became limp, and she slumped onto the floor! She needed her inhaler! Staring at the inhaler on the floor, she pushed herself up while struggling to breathe and crawled forward. “Harmonia, how long are you going to keep up this act?” Absalom was livid. Clenching his teeth, he rushed over. He stepped on the inhaler before he stomped on the back of Harmonia’s hand! Harmonia gasped from the pain. Her breathing became even worse. She gasped with difficulty, but the pain brought her mind exceptional clarity. It was precisely because of this clarity that she sensed just how cruel this man was. Absalom bent down to grip her chin, then he said coldly. “Clean the blood off the floor before my uncle reaches the estate! Otherwise, you’ll have to pay!” He left and did not even spare her a single glance. Over the past five years, when had he ever looked her straight in the eye? She was the stubborn, delusional one who insisted on marrying him. Outside the door, Absalom was calling to check on Luna’s condition. He spoke urgently, and his words were full of concern. Soon, she heard him leave in a great hurry. It showed how much he worried about his childhood friend turned mistress. Chuckling to herself, she wanted to pick up the crushed inhaler. However, she did not have any energy left. “Save…” Slowly, her breathing faded away. Her consciousness was becoming fuzzy. Swiftly, the door opened. Someone walked in. Had Absalom come back? Chapter 2 Let’s Get a Divorce Harmonia clung to her last shred of hope until the unfamiliar scent of sandalwood reached her. The scent extinguished her faint glimmer of hope. A portable oxygen tank appeared. An oxygen mask was placed over her mouth and nose. The remnants of her will to survive drove her to inhale the oxygen deeply. She held onto his wrist tightly and gripped the string of rosary beads wrapped around it as if it were her sole hope to stay alive. All around her was utter silence, except for the rapid sound of breathing. She was forcefully pulled back from the brink of death. At that moment, Harmonia came to see her situation clearly. Once her breathing had become steady, he placed the inhaler in her palm before turning around and walking away. Harmonia struggled to raise her head and saw his imposing back, along with the hand that was wearing the string of rosary beads she had clung to moments ago. Harmonia put the inhaler over her mouth and took a puff. Using a dry powder inhaler felt dry and scratchy, just like her marriage over the past five years. She looked at the puddle of blood left by Luna and scoffed. She used the cloth to wipe away the dried bloodstains. Along with the blood, she wiped away the love she had held for Absalom. Their encounter at Green Hill had destined them for this unfortunate outcome. In these five years, she had made enough mistakes. People had to always move forward. If she continued to live in the past, what was the point of living then? As night fell, the relatives of the Terran family arrived at the old mansion. They were already aware of the pill incident. They were gossiping and pointing fingers at Harmonia. From their hushed conversations, Harmonia learned that Luna did lost herunborn child. It was a masterful move that ended two birds with one stone. Harmonia smiled. There was no rush. Luna would have to pay for what she had done one day. At this moment, the car she had been waiting for finally arrived. Absalom stepped out of it. Harmonia picked up a cake from the buffet table and walked toward him with a smile. Absalom, who saw Harmonia approach with a cake in hand, thought that she had genuinely realized her mistakes and had come to appease and apologize to him. However, the next moment, he realized he was completely wrong! She smashed that cake into his custom-tailored suit! There was a collective gasp of shock from the onlookers. They all began to comment on how Harmonia, a girl from the countryside, did not belong in high society and had even gone completely insane! Harmonia, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was wearing a nonchalant smile. “Absalom, I’ve cleaned up the mess of your child’s blood. That’s the last thing I’ll ever do for you. “Now, let’s bid farewell to our thoroughly ruined marriage with a piece of cake I borrowed from your uncle’s party! “Let’s get a divorce.” She delivered the words with brutal directness. Her tone was devoid of any affection. The onlookers present were completely shocked! After all, it was common knowledge that Harmonia loved Absalom very deeply, humbly, and with great devotion. And yet now, in front of the entire Terran family, she embarrassed Absalom and even demanded a divorce! Before anyone could react, she turned and walked toward the courtyard. Absalom frowned and wiped away the smeared cake with a handkerchief. He spoke softly with patience, “Harmonia, what have you ever done for me? And why are you making a fuss? Is this the right occasion for you to do that?” “I’ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow morning at nine,” she said without glancing back. She had said what needed to be said. Absalom’s eyes widened in anger. “Do you even know what you’re talking about, Harmonia? Once we get divorced, there’s no turning back for you!” Chapter 3 Arrive at the Courthouse, Divorce “I never thought about turning back, nor do I intend to. Not to mention, you aren’t worth turning back to.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. She had her back to Absalom and made no attempt to turn around to look at him even once. Words escaped through Absalom’s clenched teeth, one at a time. “Well, very well, I hope you won’t regret it!” Harmonia chuckled. She did regret something. She regretted losing her heart to the wrong man. She wished she had never done that. She could not hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face, one drop after another. Then, they vanished without a trace and left only dried tear tracks on her cheeks. Since she had loved him deeply, how could she feel nothing when it had come to this? However, since she knew nothing would come out of it, what was the point of persisting? Five long years… Even after five long years, she could not make him love her back. After she had opened her eyes, she decided to love what she had gained. It was time for a showdown. … Not far away, inside the dilapidated Empyrean Tower, a man smiled. “Mr. Martinez, what are you smiling about?” Mr. Martinez’s slender fingers lightly tapped on the mahogany railing. “Dominic, between them, who do you think will regret it first?” “Mrs. Terran would undoubtedly regret it first.” “Really?” He chuckled. … Harmonia walked out of the Northriver estate. A car was parked not far away. In front of the entire Terran family, she got into the car. “Mr. Smith, couldn’t you have chosen a more low-key vehicle?” “Oh, Milady, this is already the... the cheapest car in your garage.” Harmonia rubbed her forehead in a speechless manner. “Mr. Smith, where is the divorce agreement I asked you to prepare?” As they were stopping at a red light, Mr. Smith handed the divorce agreement to Harmonia. She glanced at it. “Why should I leave him without taking a penny? After five years of marriage, I believe I’m entitled to at least one or two billion from him. Did my brother draft this agreement?” “Yes.” Mr. Smith appealed to her with reason. “Miss Harmonia, you’re not short of money. Even the cars in your garage alone are worth more than six billion.” While it was true that Harmonia was not short of money, she understood that her brother was worried she might change her mind and return to Absalom. That's why he wanted her to have a clean and swift divorce. Still, Harmonia believed that she deserved to get one or two billion from Absalom. “Mr. Smith, who in the world would complain about having too much money?” After five years of effort and involvement in three groundbreaking construction projects that were globally acclaimed, taking away a substantial chunk of Absalom’s wealth seemed quite reasonable. “Tomorrow morning at nine, Absalom will definitely show up, and our marriage will be over for sure,” Harmonia stated confidently and left Mr. Smith puzzled. “Mr. Smith, I’m transferring a billion to you. I want you to invest it in all the paternity testing facilities in Nilus City, no matter what the method of acquisition is.” Immediately after that, Harmonia made another phone call. “Alessia, do you still need to meet your KPIs for the month?” Alessia Clark was Harmonia's high school friend. She founded Aureole Media, which was dedicated to uncovering the various scandals within the upper classes. It was often referred to as the “upper-crust watchdog.” “It’s the end of the month. I was just about to dig up something big. Do you have any scoops for me? But considering you’re in the upper-class circles yourself, forget I asked. I know you’re fond of me, so I won’t put you in a tight spot.” Harmonia managed a smile in resignation. “I’ve got some personal intel I can share with you.” “Personal intel? What kind of intel?” “I’m divorcing Absalom.” On the other end of the call, Alessia was silent for a few seconds before letting out an exclamation. “You’ve finally come to your senses? Good for you! As they say, a wise person doesn’t fall in love.” “Is this a big enough scoop for you then?” “Hahaha, with this massive piece of gossip you’ve given me, it’s definitely big enough!” After the call ended, Alessia acted swiftly. News of Harmonia and Absalom’s divorce spread like wildfire! Today, she made Absalom lose face by taking the initiative to propose a divorce in front of the Terran family’s relatives. At the moment, news of their divorce was spreading like wildfire. It even reached Luna’s ears. She was bound to put on a show of crying, cause a commotion, and even threaten self-harm. It was a two-pronged approach! In order to preserve his pride and also to appease his childhood sweetheart, Luna, Absalom would undoubtedly proceed with the divorce. Although the Internet was flooded with skepticism about her, with public opinion overwhelmingly favoring Absalom, the tides would soon turn in her favor! … The next day at nine in the morning, just as she expected, he appeared at the entrance of the courthouse! “Here’s the divorce agreement.” Harmonia’s tone was indifferent. Her movements were composed as she handed him the agreement. Absalom stared at the agreement she handed over. The emotions in his gaze changed a little. “Give me a few minutes.” With those words, as the traffic lights turned red, he quickly crossed the road. Harmonia furrowed her brow in puzzlement. What was Absalom planning to do? Was he having second thoughts? That was not possible. Chapter 4 Special Divorce Gift to Teach the Two-Timer a Lesson Soon, Absalom returned and handed Harmonia a tube of ointment. “This is for your hand. Remember to apply the ointment.” He had noticed the swelling and bruising on her hand, so he bought her some medicine. But what was this? A carrot and a stick approach? He seemed to have forgotten that he was the reason she got injured! Harmonia snorted. “Awww, I’m so touched.” “Since you’re so touched, maybe you should reconsider so that you won’t regret it.” “Reconsider what? Adding an injury to my other hand?” Harmonia’s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. She even tossed the tube of ointment into the nearby trashcan right in front of Absalom. “Harmonia, what is the meaning of this?” “Oops, my hand slipped.” Absalom’s gaze turned icy, and his expression darkened. “You don’t know what’s good for you!” He was right. She really did not know what was good for her. Otherwise, how could she have wasted her affection on him for a whole five years? “Take a look at the agreement. If it’s acceptable, go ahead and sign it,” Harmonia said in an emotionless tone. As Absalom looked through the agreement, his sharp eyes caught a particular detail. “A billion? You’re asking for quite a lot.” “A billion is just pocket change for you, Mr. Terran.” “You married me for my money. Now that we’re getting a divorce, I’ll give you what you want.” As he said that, he signed the divorce agreement. They walked into the courthouse. Due to his identity, Absalom drew many curious glances. After all, he was the well-known and assertive CEO of Nilus City, who had impeccable looks and a good family background. Naturally, he would capture attention wherever he went. As for Mrs. Terran, Harmonia, she was relatively unknown. With glasses and a mask, her appearance was unremarkable. Yet, she exuded an indescribable sense of aloofness. The next moment, a photo of the two of them at the courthouse was posted online, and it confirmed the trending rumors of their divorce. As the crowd of onlookers grew larger by the minute, their divorce process was expedited. In no time, they completed the divorce proceedings, with their divorce certificates stamped and sealed. Harmonia still remembered how excited and thrilled she was when she received her marriage certificate five years ago. Back then, had she ever imagined that they would end up getting a divorce? Of course not. Even though they never consummated their marriage, and their bond was never deep, she had never considered divorcing him. However, holding the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a sense of relief. Absalom was like an unresponsive void. He was not worth taking a leap of faith for. “A billion, thank you.” Harmonia looked at Absalom. Of course, she did not forget about the money. After all, it was only right and proper to be paid for services rendered. Absalom frowned. His gaze turned cold. He took out a bank card and handed it to her. “The PIN is on the back of the card.” Harmonia readily accepted the bank card. She was not worried at all about whether there was money on it. After all, they had signed the agreement in black and white. Then, she handed him an envelope. “Consider this my separation gift to you, Mr. Terran.” “We’ll meet again.” They would cross paths again! Harmonia turned around and walked away without looking at him. The way she called him “Mr. Terran” as well as her swift departure made his grip on the envelope tighten. He felt a heavy lump in his throat. However, upon further thought, their divorce was probably for the best. She was a woman who coveted his wealth. She was ruthless and unscrupulous. If he had stayed married to her, she would always be a potential threat to him. Absalom looked at the crumpled envelope and let out a sigh of relief. Despite the thought, he still felt frustrated. His secretary had already arrived and was waiting for him. He had to get to the company to chair a meeting. As the car smoothly moved forward, Absalom sat in the back seat and opened the envelope from Harmonia. Chapter 5 Went on Trending, Exposing the Cheating Couple In front of him was a paternity test report! The person who had conducted the test was Luna! The report stated that based on the available information and the results of the DNA test, Absalom was not the biological father of the child! Absalom’s pupils dilated in an instant! This envelope contained not only the paternity test report but also a series of medical documents! These documents indicated that Luna had undergone an exanmination to determine paternity when she was sixteen weeks expecting! Thump! Absalom’s expression turned fierce as he pounded his fist heavily against the front seat of the car. “Take me to the hospital,” he ordered in a cold voice. The secretary, driving the vehicle, hesitated for a moment. “Sir, there’s an important meeting regarding the Empyrean Tower's restoration next.” “I said, take me to the hospital! Is that so hard to understand?” Absalom roared. ”Yes, sir.” The secretary swiftly turned the car around and headed to the hospital. … Harmonia exited the courthouse and headed to a nearby parking lot. The sunlight filtered through the trees and cast a warm glow on her. It turned out that all the hardships of the past were just paving the way for a better future. She smiled a little. She removed her reading glasses and let her long hair down. She flicked her hair and exuded a sophisticated allure. Then, she took out her phone and called Alessia. “Alessia, it’s time to release the second wave of revelations.” “Got it!” After the call ended, the news of “Absalom had an affair with Luna, but he was not the father of her child” spread like wildfire. Media outlets and social media influencers were going crazy with reposts and shares. The Internet exploded with gossip! Several videos showed Absalom accompanying Luna to maternity check-ups, while Luna acted cute and sweet to him. They appeared to be quite intimate. However, what followed was a paternity test report that left everyone stunned. It revealed that Luna’s child had no biological relation to Absalom! Previously, Luna gained fame online for a viral short video where she wore a traditional English gown while passing through the Empyrean Tower. After that, the revelation of her being the daughter of the Woods family, coupled with her identity as the most beautiful girl of the Nilus University’s architecture faculty, garnered her even more fans. Who could have thought that their beloved “traditional English gown muse” would turn out to be a shameless homewrecker? The online community was now in an uproar, with public sentiment strongly siding with Harmonia. People understood the reasons behind the divorce. There was an outpouring of criticism directed at the cheating man and his mistress. It was a moment of satisfaction for her. Harmonia cruised down the street in her car and blasted high-energy rock music on her way to the Nilus City International Trade Center. The center consisted of six towering skyscrapers that were iconic structures in Nilus City. They were all privately owned by the Marsh family. Upon arriving at the consortium building, she pulled aside at the grand and imposing entrance. Mr. Smith, seeing the car pull up, approached with a cheerful smile. Harmonia handed him the divorce certificate. The next moment, Mr. Smith burst into genuine laughter. He quickly took out his phone and snapped pictures of the certificate from the front, the inside, and the back, as if it were some priceless treasure. “Mr. Smith, is my brother back?” “He just set foot on Nilus City soil just under an hour ago.” “Is he in his office? I’ll go find him.” Harmonia knew how much her brother, Hector Marsh, hoped she would come to her senses and give up that scoundrel, Absalom. She could not wait to show him her divorce certificate. “Miss Harmonia!” Mr. Smith stopped Harmonia. “Mr. Hector is in the conference room. Today is the monthly shareholders’ meeting.” At that moment, two employees were chatting in a low voice. “Who knows what those old shareholders are going to demand at today’s shareholders’ meeting.” “Last month, they wanted us to prepare sashimi and hand-brewed coffee for them.” “They come here every month and always give Mr. Hector a hard time. What can he do? Everyone knows he’s an illegitimate child, and that makes him inferior in status.” Mr. Smith was taken aback and quickly rebuked them. “What nonsense are you all talking about? Get back to work!” The two employees lowered their heads and hurried away. As Mr. Smith turned around to speak to Harmonia, he found she had already taken off her oversized coat and tossed it on the table. With a black tank top and tight-fitting pants and her long hair swaying with each step, she exuded an intimidating aura. The aura left Mr. Smith momentarily stunned in place. He was so relieved that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself. “The once awesome and formidable Miss Harmonia is back!” Harmonia took the elevator straight to the meeting room. She could hear the shareholders making mocking remarks from outside. “Hector, being the illegitimate child of the Marsh family, the fact that you’ve managed to secure the position of CEO and get to where you are today is a favor bestowed upon you by me. So, you'd better not choose the wrong side!” Thud! Chapter 6 Harmonia Roasted Shareholders to Protect Hector The meeting room door swung open. Harmonia yanked a chair back and placed both hands on the conference table. Even though she wore a gentle smile, she gave off a chilling vibe. “Mr. Kurt, as the legitimate child of the Marsh family, how come I’ve never heard that my brother’s position as CEO was bestowed upon him by you as a favor?” Harmonia’s words were like a bombshell. They shattered the calm atmosphere and created waves of shock. “You... You’re Harmonia?” Kurt Ivanov seemed surprised as he was unable to recognize her immediately. After all, she had been out of the public eye for five years and had not been seen in the Marsh Consortium. “It seems like your eyesight has deteriorated over the past five years, Mr. Kurt. Perhaps I should arrange for a specialist to give you a check-up tomorrow.” Harmonia’s demeanor was overbearing and imposing. Her words were sharp and aggressive. Her demeanor was pleasing to the eyes, and her words were satisfying to the ears! “Harmonia, you’re being rude! You have no manners!” “Well, I am the legitimate child after all. I was born with all the privileges, and I enjoyed being doted on by all. I’m not obedient and well-behaved like my brother. He has always given you all the respect a senior deserves, but I never expected you to be so shameless.” Harmonia was clearly the master of sharp retorts. She relentlessly delivered her words and left Kurt dumbfounded. The other shareholders were well aware that Harmonia was not to be trifled with. She had been known to be overbearing and aggressive since she was little. They gave Kurt advice. They stepped in and tried to smooth things over. It was nearly lunchtime, so they suggested heading to the cafeteria together for a meal. “Mr. Warren, any special additions to the menu for the shareholders today?” Harmonia inquired. “Yes, there are,” he replied. “May I see the menu?” Harmonia reached out her hand. Mr. Warren glanced at Hector for approval. Hector gave a subtle nod, and Mr. Warren understood. He then handed the menu over to Harmonia. King salmon? Australian lobster? They were already making a fortune! Despite that, every month they would come in for a shareholder meeting just to go through the motions, and still find a way to indulge in some good food before leaving! They sure knew how to make the most of their positions! “Hector, how about this? From now on, shareholder luncheons will follow the same standards as those for employees. The money saved will be donated to an orphanage in the name of the board of directors every month. This will be a little act of kindness from our shareholders.” It would not hurt for these unscrupulous folks to accumulate some goodwill, wouldn’t it? Hector suppressed a laugh. “I think we can do that. That’s a good idea.” “Well, all you gentlemen are very kind; I’m sure you’ll agree to this!” With the conversation reaching this point, even if they were reluctant to agree, how could they possibly say no? Especially when Hector, the CEO of Marsh Corporation, had already given his approval. “I think Harmonia’s suggestion is very commendable,” one shareholder chimed in, and naturally, the others followed suit. Harmonia flashed a playful smile. “Mr. Kurt, now this is the right side to be on, don’t you think?” Kurt was so enraged that his face turned various shades of red and white. He snorted. Then, he stood up and left the conference room. “Bye, Mr. Kurt. See you next month.” The other shareholders began to leave. Soon, only the two siblings were left in the spacious conference room. “Harmonia, you really know how to get under Kurt’s skin.” Hector chuckled as he recalled that scene earlier. “The expenses for their monthly meetings could cover an entire department. It’s completely unnecessary. We should save as much as we can." Hector, however, was the head of the consortium. He could not be too thrifty with these matters. “You’re always right. You do everything right.” “Except for the choice to marry Absalom,” Harmonia interjected. Hector smiled. He was clearly unaware of Harmonia’s divorce as he was in the meeting. “No matter what your decisions are, I’ll always support them.” “Then continue supporting me,” Harmonia said as she held up Hector’s hand and placed the divorce certificate into it. Hector looked at it, and his face lit up with a smile. “It’s for the best. When should we visit Mom and Dad at Green Hill? I’ll clear my schedule so we can go together.” “Let’s wait until after the Nilus University graduation ceremony.” Hector paused for a moment. As he looked into Harmonia’s shining eyes, he seemed to have understood her intentions. “As you wish,” he said, confirming his status as a doting brother. Harmonia felt warmth bloom in her heart. There was truly nothing like family. “Hector, Kurt mentioned something about not choosing the wrong side. What did he mean? Did something happen?” Chapter 7 Ex-husband Fell Out With Mistress, Continues to Be a Trending Topic Hector furrowed his brow and said, “It’s about the restoration of the Empyrean Tower. I plan to have Marshtown Studio compete with Terran Construction in the bidding. However, Kurt is against this idea.” Marshtown Studio was a gift from Hector to Harmonia after her graduation, but over the years, it had made no significant progress. As the Marsh family did not make their fortune doing construction, the studio’s existence had become a thorn in the eyes of some shareholders. Furthermore, she had secretly made negotiations and then handed over all of the three groundbreaking construction projects, which amazed the world, to Absalom and Terran Construction. Looking back, Harmonia realized how fsilly she had been in the past. Now, with Marshtown Studio stagnating, she felt responsible for the situation. “Is Kurt against it because the Terran family is a heavyweight in the construction industry? And he thinks Marshtown Studio stands no chance and it would embarrass Marsh Consortium?” Hector nodded. “Yes.” “Hector, when does the bidding for the Empyrean Tower start?” “On Monday at 1 p.m., in South Pearl Hall.” Monday? That was the day before the graduation ceremony at Nilus City University. There would not be any scheduling conflicts. In fact, it seemed quite convenient. “Hector, entrust the team to me in secret. I’ll lead the bid this time!” Hector was pleasantly surprised. He smiled and affirmed. “Your divorce was worth it.” His confident and radiant sister had returned! … At this moment, inside the hospital, Absalom placed the paternity test report in front of Luna. “Have you come up with any explanation for this?” On his way here, the news had already spread across the Internet. Luna, being involved, must have heard about it. Luna grasped his clothing. With a pleading gaze, she said, “Harmonia must have fabricated this. She’s trying to sabotage our relationship!” “Relationship? Do we even have a relationship? I wasn’t aware of that," Absalom’s expression was indifferent, and his tone was cold. Luna’s face was as white as a sheet. She was trembling. “Ab, please… You have to trust me. The baby really was your child.” “I’ve asked for a testing.” As soon as he said that, Luna’s eyes widened in shock. She was utterly taken aback. Seeing her reaction, Absalom knew that there was no need for a second test. “Since you had the guts to lie to me, you should have been prepared to bear the consequences!” He was ruthlessly decisive as he turned and left. Luna’s shoulders quivered, and her body went limp. It was as though her core had been ripped away from her. She slumped into the hospital bed. She could not understand how this report had leaked when she had chosen the most private paternity testing facility in Nilus City. If it was indeed Harmonia’s doing, how could she have such capabilities? However, she could not dwell on these thoughts now. After the bankruptcy of the Woods family, it was through Absalom and the support of the Terran family that she was able to live a comfortable life and secure her position in high society. At this moment, she had to find a way out and secure her future. She quickly dialed her mother’s number. “Mom, please help me. Implore my godfather to help me.” … The Absalom and Luna scandal continued to escalate! In order to prevent it from affecting their stock prices, Terran Construction’s PR department immediately issued a statement denying any involvement. The statement emphasized that the child was never Absalom’s and that he had always treated Luna as a sister due to their families being close, with no improper relationships whatsoever. Harmonia had anticipated this and had instructed Alessia accordingly. Soon after, Aureole Media’s paid Internet trolls sprouted up like mushrooms after rain. Chapter 8 Harmonia, What Game Are You Playing Now? “Terran Construction’s statement basically explained nothing! It is the same as using duct tape over a burst water pipe! It only caused the scandal to explode!” “What a load of crap! The fact that his wife has become his ex-wife already explained it all!” “I bet that sister he mentioned is actually his lover! Sometimes, she’s his sister; sometimes when he has needs, she’s his lover!” “Poster above, very well said!” … As it turned out, Terran Construction would have been better off choosing to stay silent! They probably thought the decline in share prices the next day would not be that bad. So, they released the statement and just made things worse! Bang! The intercom was smashed to pieces. Absalom’s eyes were filled with rage as he shouted, “The entire PR department is fired!” … Harmonia remained calm after going through the trending topics, as everything had gone as she had anticipated. She set her phone aside and began handling the transfer of Marshtown Studio’s work in secret. The entire proposal prepared by the team for the bidding was rejected by Harmonia, and they had to start from scratch. The lights in the studio stayed on for several consecutive nights as she and her team worked tirelessly. … On Monday, Harmonia, along with her team and a thick bidding proposal, headed to South Pearl Hall. Five years ago, the Empyrean Tower had been engulfed in a huge fire. The western wing was almost reduced to ruins. Despite being privately owned, it was one of Nilus City’s renowned historic buildings. It represented Nilus City’s identity. Restoring it to its former glory presented an enormous challenge. Most companies would not dare to take on the project. As a result, only two companies were bidding on-site. One was the well-known industry leader, Terran Construction, which was known for its three groundbreaking projects that had amazed the world. The other was the relatively unknown Marshtown Studio, with its sole noteworthy aspect being its affiliation with the wealthy Marsh Corporation. “Marshtown Studio was founded six years ago. Where did they find the courage to compete with Terran Construction?” “The client probably wants to avoid us being the sole contractor and is trying to create some competition. But even so, they should’ve chosen a more credible contender in the industry, right?" “Mr. Terran himself is here. We’ve got this in the bag. Marshtown Studio is just here to make up the numbers and gain some visibility.” The discussions continued in the audience before the bidding had even started. What was more, this bidding event was being live-streamed. Even the viewers in the online chat room were mocking Marshtown Studio’s audacity. Suddenly, the doors on one side of the conference hall swung open! Harmonia, in her high heels, walked in with her team. She caught everyone’s attention. She took off her sunglasses and swayed her flowing hair. Her bold red lips combined with her long wavy hair made quite the entrance! The crowd was dumbfounded. They started nudging each other. Before long, apart from Absalom, all eyes in the hall were fixed on Harmonia. Harmonia remained calm as she led her team toward Absalom’s direction. She took a seat to his right. There was an empty row of seats between them. She gave a wry smile and said, “Mr. Terran, we meet again.” In the past five years, Harmonia had rarely made public appearances. The outside world knew little about Absalom’s wife, and those who had actually seen her were few and far between. The recent buzz had rekindled people’s memory of Harmonia as Mrs. Terran. However, Harmonia had undergone a significant transformation! Who could have imagined that by removing her glasses, changing her loose attire, and perming her hair, she would transform into this astonishing figure? Others might not recognize her, but Absalom, who had been married to her for five years, could not possibly fail to recognize her. Seeing Harmonia in this new style made him feel an impulse to take off his suit and wrap it around her! His brows furrowed as they were separated by an empty row of seats. Yet, disregarding the occasion, he leaned down and grasped her wrist. He narrowed the distance between them. “Harmonia, what game are you playing now?” | Random Reading | 17780 | https://facebook.com/61551554669298 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1710572400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763893 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961249 | 743 | 388887333874333 | 3 | 9.5286696988656E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120209250103460226 | gbminvest.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://gbminvest.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=8335&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709792361 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/429754224_375740168655072_7751457413790353062_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0yDjl_9KzdUQ7kNvgHdFeRp&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCeiZpqAIJJV6v_Mmf88o0CyG6UoNFhFnHkVOIkJUPiSw&oe=663E11CA | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/430200348_1127371491617473_4909153828309225925_n.jpg?_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zqMcp_KY4mMQ7kNvgHEVG2E&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB36ez3yQ5CRf-OqJHU2OKgNY-xuEFpKfRuM2K6A-S2Tg&oe=663DF546 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709798400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763894 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955334 | 1723961249 | 743 | 399625509535265 | 1 | 7.6717735848511E+14 | 1713769200 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120210444218720002 | ocankn.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1713440438 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436200487_858797312674558_5117101547363319509_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rhyPRUD1bMkQ7kNvgGeMSKC&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCkoneQMqjfkqoHNN8Z0zFD-xy3p6F1-v1vIVMd91UdSA&oe=663E0B12 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/436252839_404690545685227_2783144921803970101_n.jpg?_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l9PJu3hzob4Q7kNvgG-Sfvz&_nc_oc=Adi7J1-SG18wVykt1oWc-yO8PGrCItmTA3Q-KMWxPT8syYpUAwzWvq7qOnZIMMAioz28o_Gq4NHHBvxjgkl_-7b7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA6p2GatXfMkSiJJw_eymmrOhRksGEVtOX3UbhVYh8rUw&oe=663E0EC7 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1713596400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763911 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763914 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763917 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 761556849235366 | 1 | 2.3996955911129E+14 | 1709884800 | person_profile | taken-down | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120209335756550311 | a.hisact.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://a.hisact.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=9741&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1709713014 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428708149_376410601844209_4318283062814204705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RxuR6e_Kjz8Q7kNvgE9XDDW&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBAgdjG_eCN9sk-3jRW0XIjNupfKF4fF74O3m_XJFMD2A&oe=663E1074 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/428690053_1685607655303980_893446875975248377_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bxS8iTH4vHEQ7kNvgFY3L25&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCHn51_0d5WrRxsNmrfusNzyfRc_xuJjhg2MUNRIqPHqg&oe=663DE0E1 | 0 | 3 | "Sign this to finalize your divorce if you have no further questions," the woman in a flowery dress said as she pushed a sheet of paper toward Frank Lawrence. They were seated at Lane Manor, and Frank's sharp brows furrowed as he stared at the divorce agreement before turning to the woman who was his mother in law, Gina Zonda. "What's this?" Gina folded her arms across her chest and said flatly, "Lane Holdings has just gone public—that means the gap between you and Helen are growing ever further apart. Since you're no help to her in her career, all you would do is tie her down, and it's therefore ideal for you to divorce her sooner." Frank smiled bitterly. "Is this what Helen thinks, or is that what you think?" Gina glowered. "This is what every member of my family thinks. Henry may have arranged this marriage between you and Helen, but we've been kind to you as you freeloaded from us over the last three years. Sign this if you know what's good for you." Frank inhaled deeply. For three years, he utilized every connection and resources he had, helping Lane Holdings develop from a small business to a public company. And yet, the Lanes only considered him a freeloading husband… how ironic! Nonetheless, he said, "I can agree to the divorce, but let me see Helen first." "My daughter doesn't have time for you," Gina snapped coolly. "Really?" Frank chuckled. "She asked for a divorce but has no time for me?" "Hmph." Gina snorted. "So you're still in denial about the gap between you and my daughter. You'd never understand her burden when you don't even have a proper job." "No, I don't." Frank nodded in agreement. "But I won't sign this if I don't see her today." Bang! Gina slammed her hand on the table and glared at him savagely. "Know your place, Mr. Lawrence! I'm here talking to you to spare your dignity, so sign it already!" "Haha! Spare my dignity?" Frank reared his head in laughter before suddenly narrowing his eyes at Gina. "Lane Holdings hadn't grown all that much in three years, but you've already learned how to strut." "What—" Gina was left stumped. "That's enough," a voice spoke from upstairs, stopping Gina before she went on another rant. Frank turned to find Helen dressed in a black business suit as she strode down stairs toward them. With her devilish figure, fair skin, and ravishing beauty, she was a rare marvel of a woman. "You wanted to see me?" she said as she walked up to Frank. "Now, say what you want to say." The coldness in Frank's eyes faded as he looked at his wife. "Tell me why you want a divorce." When they walked down the aisle three years ago, the Lanes had nothing, but he and Helen had each other's backs and were sweet on each other. Frank in turn swore he would make her family the greatest dynasty in Riverton. However, as Lane Holdings grew their business with each passing day, Helen spent more time at the office, leading to their marriage cooling off. Even so, Frank felt both pleased and sympathetic that the young, naive maiden grew to become a strong, independent woman. Back at the present, Helen simply avoided the question and slid a debit card toward Frank. "I understand that you have your grievance, Frank, and I've done you wrong in this matter. There's ten million in here, and you can have the downtown villa—consider it your alimony." Frank sighed. "Even now, you're still convinced money solves everything?" "Of course." Helen nodded. "If it's not solved, that just means you haven't thrown enough money at it." Frank shook his head in disappointment. "Lane Holdings is worth 200 million, and that's not enough for you?" Helen spread her arms and looked pointedly around them. "You've gotten too comfortable for too long, Frank—you're shallow and content with pocket change, which is why this manor will be where it ends. But for me, this is just the start." "Indeed… I am shallow, but who is insightful, then?" Frank asked, shrugging. "Is it you, or perhaps it's Sean Wesley?" Helen was taken aback, surprised that Frank knew about Sean despite being a shut-in. While she had grown close with Sean as of late, she only wanted to build a connection with him to further develop Lane Holdings. She was just about to explain that to Frank, but she stopped herself and sighed instead. "Yes, he is the heir to an elite family here in Riverton, and he has great foresight. With their wealth and influence, there is no harm in an alliance with them—only profit." Frank nodded in agreement, knowing that nothing he could say would change her mind. His wife has changed, and there was no going back for them. "In that case, I wish you the best of luck," Frank said. Helen had already signed the divorce agreement, and Frank put his signature to it as well. Then, his gaze cooled as he pushed the debit card back toward the mother and daughter duo. "You can keep this. From now on, all ties between us are cut." "You're just putting on airs." Gina snorted and rolled her eyes, but she quickly retrieved the debit card. On the other hand, Helen felt her eyes welling up with tears as she watched Frank leave. There was no sense of relief—only one of hollowness, as if she had lost something important. "Mom…" Helen murmured. "I think I'm regretting this a little." "What's there to regret? Just remember to hang out with Mr. King more," Gina rebuked her sternly. "Just you wait—our family will squeeze our way into the ranks of Riverton's elite soon enough!" As Frank strode out of Lane Manor, he turned to look at the place he lived at for three years. He had come here all alone and now left empty-handed. Just then, a Rolls-Royce sped toward him from a distance, stopping just beside him. The door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed sharply in a suit alighted, grinning broadly as he jogged up to Frank. "Mr. Lawrence…" "What are you doing here?" Frank asked as he stared at the man—he was Trevor Zurich, the CEO of Trevor International. "I've recently partnered with your wife for a development project in West City, and I've come to discuss the details with her," Trevor admitted. Frank nodded but said, "There's no need for a discussion—Helen now has the Wesley family's backing and doesn't need ours, and she's no longer my wife." "What?!" Trevor exclaimed, flabbergasted. "What's going on?" "Helen and I got divorced," Frank admitted. "From now on, there's no connection between myself and the Lanes." Then, turning toward Trevor and gently clapping him on the shoulder, Frank said, "Thanks for your help over the last three years, brother." While Trevor's business was mostly based abroad, he was asked to return to support the Lanes and basically earned zero profit over that period of time. Even so, Trevor promptly bowed his head and said, "No, Mr. Lawrence—it's my honor to work in your service… that said, why would Ms. Lane suddenly divorce you? Is the Wesley boy responsible for this?" Frowning, Trevor clapped himself on the chest and declared, "In that case, I'll personally visit Ms. Lane and talk things out with her." Over the last three years, the only reason he partnered with Lane Holdings was because Frank asked. The Lanes were so far beneath him that they did not even deserve to lick his boots, let alone his partnership! How shortsighted Helen was, divorcing Lawrence just because her company went public! Nonetheless, Frank shook his head. "Forget it. Helen and I are divorced—we have nothing to do with each other now. You can go if there's nothing else." Trevor smacked himself on the forehead as he remembered. "Actually, there's something I need to tell you. Remember the wonderroot you asked me to find? Well, I've found it, but…" Frank wheeled on him right then, asking, "But what?" "But it's a family heirloom of the Turnbulls. There's no way they're selling it," Trevor replied, though his tone soon changed sharply. "However, I've also caught wind that Walter Turnbull's only daughter was afflicted with a terrible illness five years ago, and she doesn't have long to live. The good news is that she's here in Riverton, and if you help her, Mr. Lawrence, the wonderroot would definitely be yours." Frank narrowed his eyes—he really needed the wonderroot, especially after that fight at South Sea three years ago. With his strength greatly diminished, the only way to restore himself to peak condition was through Mother Nature's greatest treasures. As such, there was no way he could miss out on the wonderroot! His gaze flashing sharply, Frank asked, "I take it that you've discussed the matter with the Turnbulls? Trevor gulped, sweat appearing over his forehead as he said, "Of course—I'd never try to deceive you. Walter Turnbull himself promised the wonderroot should his daughter be treated, along with any other condition you care to state." Frank clasped his hands behind his back and did not press the issue. "In that case, let's pay the Turnbulls a visit." Delighted, Trevor opened the door for Frank and was just about to get in himself when a BMW sped toward them and parked in front of Lane Manor. Peter Lane—Helen's younger brother—promptly alighted and hurried toward Trevor. "Have you finished your discussion with my sister, Mr. Zurich?" Peter asked. "Why don't you stay a while longer?" "Hmph." Trevor shot him a look and snorted in disdain. He quickly got in his Rolls-Royce and left—there was no need to play nice with the Lanes now that Frank and Helen were divorced. Naturally, his reaction left Peter, who was left wondering how he had upset Trevor, dumbfounded. He had not done a thing! Then, he was left gaping as Trevor's Rolls-Royce sped past him, unable to believe what he had just seen. What was Frank doing in Trevor's car?! What was going on?! - Meanwhile, Helen was sitting in her study, glancing at her watch from time to time. Trevor said he would be visiting just this morning, but it was already past noon! Gina was worried too and urged her, "Maybe you should call Mr. Zurich and ask." "No," Helen replied. "He never specified a time, so we should wait." "But the West City project is so important," Gina complained. "You need to be more proactive here—just call him!" While Helen frowned in thought, Gina was losing her mind. "I'll call him if you won't." "Fine, I'll do it." Helen sighed, worried that her mother would make a mess of things. Though she was hesitant, she made the call, and Trevor soon answered. Even though she was talking on the phone, her expression was mild and her tone polite. "Hello, Mr. Zurich. I was just wondering what time you are coming by? I would like to be on hand to receive you." "Actually, Ms. Lane, I'm afraid that I'm withdrawing from our partnership," Trevor replied coolly. "Huh? What… Why?" The sudden bombshell left Helen in a daze. "You see, I believed you to be loyal, but it seems that I've misjudged you." Trevor scoffed. "I really wouldn't dare keep characters like you around myself, so consider our partnership annulled." And with that, he hung up, leaving Helen dumbfounded and utterly confused. What was going on?! She had always shown Trevor due respect and never offended him. What on earth was wrong with her character? "So? What did Mr. Zurich say?" Gina quickly asked just then. "He's calling off our partnership," Helen murmured. "What?!" Gina exclaimed. "Why?" "I don't know!" Helen retorted, rubbing between her brows. Peter rushed into the room just then, and seeing both his mother and sister, he asked, "Helen, did you finish your discussion with Mr. Zurich?" "Discussion?! He never came at all!" Gina snapped angrily. "And he just annulled our partnership!" Peter was left gaping. "What?! But I just saw him outside!" "What did you say?!" Helen exclaimed in disbelief—if Trevor actually came, did that not mean that he left without coming inside the manor?! Why?! Peter suddenly gasped as he smacked himself on the thigh. "It was Frank. That trash must have been talking to Mr. Zurich… I mean, I just saw him get into Mr. Zurich's car myself!" "Urgh, that must be it," Gina groaned as she realized with a start. "That good-for-nothing usually looks down-to-earth, but he turns out to be so vile, messing with us before he left!" Helen frowned but waved them off. "No. He's not the type who runs his mouth." She more or less knew Frank after being married to him for three years, and she never once found him badmouthing anyone. "Come on, Helen. You can never tell what lurks beneath a friendly face!" Peter exclaimed indignantly. "He's been staying under our roof for three years and knows everything about us. He would have no trouble slandering us!" "Peter's right," Gina agreed adamantly. "Why would Mr. Zurich suddenly leave when he's already at our doorstep?" "Yeah. He must have talked." Helen, who had been pacing around, found that her mother's words made sense—there was no explaining Trevor's strange behavior otherwise! Her knuckles clenched right then. How could Frank do this?! She never mistreated him! Frank was napping in Trevor's car when his phone rang, waking him up. Seeing that it was Helen, he answered and promptly heard her asking coldly, "Frank, are you with Mr. Zurich right now?" Frank glanced at Trevor, who was sitting beside him. "Yeah." Helen took a deep breath to calm her rising blood pressure—it seemed that Peter was not lying! "You disappoint me, Frank," she growled. "If you're upset, you can tell it to my face—why backstab my family?" Frank rubbed his temple as he replied, "Would you believe it if I told you that I didn't?" "Then why would Mr. Zurich leave right after arriving at my doorstep?!" Helen demanded. "He also annulled our partnership!" "Trevor's decision is his own and has nothing to do with me." Convinced that Frank was a coward and would not admit to it, Helen was left seething and growling at every word. "You really disappoint me." Frank's voice suddenly turned cool as well. "It seems all you care about is what you want to believe and not the actual truth. I have no idea what Peter told you nor am I willing to explain myself—just don't bother me with stuff like this ever again." And with those words, he hung up, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing as his eyes flashed coolly. To think that Helen never trusted him even after three years of marriage, pinning the blame on him just over mere speculation. Perhaps she really believed that he was a freeloading shut-in too! Beside him, Trevor could certainly tell the call was from the Lanes. He asked tentatively, "Shall I straighten them out, Mr. Lawrence?" Frank sighed and waved him off. "Forget it. Let's just distance ourselves from them from now on." He could not bring himself to destroy them just yet, so they could rot for all he cared. - Soon, Trevor's Rolls-Royce slowly entered the Turnbulls' hilltop villa. Seemingly having been informed of their arrival, a servant was on hand to receive them, leading them to the drawing room. After bringing them tea, he said, "Please rest your legs for a moment, gentlemen. I shall inform Mr. Turnbull of your arrival." After the servant turned and headed upstairs, Frank looked around and muttered quietly, "There really aren't many servants around here, are there?" "You shouldn't underestimate them, Mr. Lawrence," Trevor told him. "Walter is merely the Turnbulls' figurehead in Riverton, while the majority of their influence remains in Morhen." "Their heiress Vicky is herself extraordinary, establishing a transnational trading conglomerate single-handedly five years ago and accumulating billions in wealth. She's also an apprentice to Riverton's governor and a prodigy of martial arts—she would be an elite among Riverton's youth if not for her illness." Frank took a sip of his tea and chuckled. "You really think highly of her! How does she compare to Helen?" "Haha!" Trevor laughed, not holding back since Frank and Helen were divorced anyway. "That's like comparing a wolf to a mere sheep." Inspiration struck just then, and Trevor grinned. "By the way, Mr. Lawrence, you're a gentleman with dignity, wisdom, and compassion, while Ms. Turnbull is a ravishing beauty with wit to boot. Should you two tie the knot, it shall certainly be a profound marriage—and I, Trevor Zurich, am all too willing to be your guarantor." "Bleurgh!" Frank almost choked on his tea and shot Trevor a glare. "Worry about yourself, not me." Trevor scratched his head awkwardly, surprised that Frank was completely uninterested. Just then, he heard rushed footsteps and promptly got up to greet the man approaching them. "Mr. Turnbull." Walter held his hand in turn and asked excitedly, "Trevor, old friend… Where's this miracle healer you've spoken of?" Trevor promptly made the introduction. "This is him—Frank Lawrence. He has been training in seclusion at the south pole, and his abilities as a healer are extraordinary." Walter's smile stiffened when he saw how young Frank looked. "Are you joking, Trevor? He's so young!" "I'd never lie to you, Mr. Turnbull," Trevor told him solemnly. "If Frank fails to heal your daughter too, then no one can." While Walter was absolutely skeptical about Frank, he had no choice but to try, especially when Trevor was vouching for him. "In that case, please come with me, Mr. Lawrence." "Lead the way, sir," Frank said flatly, and he and Trevor followed Walter to a room on the second floor. Inside, Frank found a young woman lying in bed. She was exactly the ravishing beauty Trevor had described, with flawless fair skin, a clear dewy gaze, and a captivating face. Even if she appeared sickly skinny, there was no hiding her haughty presence—it actually added to her beauty. A woman in a black suit stood beside her bed, appearing to be her bodyguard. Walter hurried to his daughter just then, assuring her, "Vicky, Trevor just got you a healer. He'll definitely help you this time." "Thank you so much, Mr. Zurich." Vicky forced a smile, but she knew her condition best. After all, she had countless consultations with other healers over the last five years… and none of them helped. Naturally, she did not pin her hopes on Frank either. If anything, her gratitude was merely a formality. "You're exaggerating, Ms. Turnbull." Trevor smiled and turned toward Frank. "She's in your hands now, Mr. Lawrence." Frank nodded, perfectly comfortable as he walked up to hold Vicky's wrist. Vicky did a double take, surprised that he was so young, and watched as Frank's brow wrinkled and eased intermittently. After a while, he asked, "Do you frequently engage in martial arts, Ms. Turnbull?" "I've trained a little with my mentor, mostly for my health," Vicky replied softly. "To what extent?" Vicky frowned slightly. "Initiate—why are you asking about that instead of my condition?" Frank smiled conditionally in turn. "Because your martial arts training caused your condition." "What?!" Everyone exclaimed in shock—martial arts could lead to such an illness?! Yara Quill—the black-clad bodyguard standing beside Vicky's bed—snapped right then. "Vicky was learning the Boltsmacker, a technique passed down in my clan for generations! If that caused her illness, why would my father be fine?" "Not everyone is attuned to martial arts," Frank said flatly. "The technique you speak of is conditioned for men and incompatible for women. Vicky's Ki would stagnate, causing vein and nerve blockage—moreover, she has already reached Initiate. While it is an accomplishment, she is lucky to only be bedridden. In serious cases, her physique would crumble as she loses all her Ki, while her veins would rupture and potentially kill her." Turning around to look at Yara just then, he added, "You should stop too. You'd be paralyzed in three years, give or take, if you continue." "Shut up!" Yara swung a palm at Frank's face right then! Vicky was like a sister to her—they trained under her father together, and she was constantly by Vicky's side ever since Vicky got sick. Yara was certainly convinced that Frank was driving a wedge between them and obviously telling her that her clan's technique was a sham. She must straighten him out to quell the spite she felt! "Stop!" Trevor exclaimed as he paled in shock—he had never expected Vicky's bodyguard to actually attack Frank! However, it was not as if he was worried about Frank. Instead, he was just concerned for the ignorant brat! Pow! Pow! Pow! The air in the room cracked. Yara struck with power and determination, exchanging over a dozen blows with Frank in no time at all. The latter had no intention to hurt, however, merely doing enough to defend himself. Even if he was not in peak condition, Yara was never going to best him. "Stop it, Yara," Vicky snapped from the bed just then. Yara did as she was told, though she was also giving Vicky a wounded look. "That brat…" "That's enough," Vicky said flatly. "Show some manners—Mr. Lawrence is here to help me." In reality, Vicky was upset with Frank as well, since Yara's father was her mentor. However, as the heiress to her family legacy and herself a martial arts prodigy, she should stay calm at all times. Moreover, she could immediately tell that Frank's abilities were outstanding when he exchanged blows with Yara, and that he was clearly holding back. That was why she told Yara to stop—Yara would definitely lose if he went all out. Naturally, Yara would not disobey Vicky, and she quietly backed away. Vicky then turned toward Frank and asked, "Since you've stated the cause of my condition, Mr. Lawrence, what treatment are you suggesting?" Walter and Trevor turned as well, only to find Frank lowering his head, stroking his chin in thought and frowning. "Mr. Lawrence, could there be some difficulty?" Trevor asked gingerly. "No, it's a minor condition that can be treated quickly," Franks replied as he slowly looked up and turned to Vicky. "I didn't expect the technique you learned to be so rubbish. You can walk again, but all your progress would be lost… That said, I've already perfected that technique, so just train in the way I instruct you to and you'll be in peak form within the year." Yara's knuckles clenched as she glared at Frank. "Even if it's rubbish, you were powerless against my clan's technique." Even Trevor was left feeling awkward—Frank was being too frank! He could at least spare the heiress of Boltsmacker some dignity because she was standing right there! Nonetheless, Frank turned toward Yara and said bluntly, "I'm only showing this once. Watch closely." As he directed his Ki with both hands, his clothes began to flap loudly. Boom. Frank took a step forward and suddenly shot toward Yara like a bullet! Yara smiled—he was the one attacking. She never forced him! She charged her palm with Bolstmacker, meeting Frank's attack instantly! "Don't hurt him, Yara!" Walter cried. "Please hold back, Mr. Lawrence!" Trevor exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, Vicky was staring fixedly at Frank, her mouth hanging wide open. "I-Is that Boltsmacker?!" There was no mistaking it when she practiced it for over a decade. Frank actually used a secret technique of the Quills—but when did he learn it?! And as she observed him, she could see that he was clearly wielding it over a thousand times more effectively than Yara! Pow. On the other hand, Yara's face fell as she felt the agony in her arm when she caught Frank's palm. It was like a tidal wave with the crushing force of a mountain, and it seemed endless—Yara was sent flying and crashing into the wall behind! Bang! Her cheeks left flushed as her Ki flared, while she almost vomited her guts out. Walter was left turning slowly toward Trevor with a look that seemed to ask what on earth Frank was. Trevor certainly noted Walter's confusion, but he had no idea what to say in reply either. Still, he wiped the sweat from his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief, thankful that Frank held back. If he actually hurt Yara, there was definitely going to be a serious grudge after! As Yara leaned against the wall with a look of shock and confusion, she snapped, "W-When did you steal my clan's technique?" "When you used it just now," Frank replied nonchalantly. Vicky was left gasping—all it took was one look? And he improved it in no time at all! That acumen for martial arts was exponentially above hers! On the other hand, Yara could almost black out. It took Vicky a year, and herself five years to learn the Boltsmacker, only for this brat to learn it in an instant?! Talk about frustrating! "Hahaha!" Walter suddenly laughed. He was no martial artist, but even he could see how easily Frank bested Yara. And seeing that Frank was no average Joe, he was no longer holding contempt like he did when Frank first arrived. "You're as amazing a healer as you are a martial artist, Mr. Lawrence! See, Yara? You never know a man until you've exchanged blows, but that can wait for now… Is Vicky's condition treatable right now, Mr. Lawrence?" "I would need acupuncture needles to clear Ms. Turnbull's veins," Frank replied. "Not a problem—we have every medical equipment possibly needed." Walter smiled and promptly told a servant to fetch it. After Frank got the box, he said, "Now please undress, Ms. Turnbull." "What?" Vicky's expression stiffened in shock. "H-Hold on," Walter quickly butted in as well. "Why? Is this necessary?" "I need to reanimate Ms. Turnbull's Ki with at least forty-nine needles," Frank explained. "That can't be done with her clothes on." Walter frowned. "Is there no other way?" "I can extract her stagnated Ki, but it won't disperse with her clothes on," Frank replied, shaking his head. "It might ultimately flow back into her body, making the entire treatment pointless." "Walter, Mr. Lawrence is helping Ms. Turnbull here," Trevor reasoned. "As a healer, he won't do anything out of line." "Yes." Walter agreed but remained hesitant nonetheless. "But Vicky's engaged…" "That's enough," Vicky snapped, frowning. "Treatment has nothing to do with engagements." She especially hated it when her father mentioned the engagement, and she had been working hard to free herself from that. If anything, her family and her father's attempts to indoctrinate her about the boons of a strategic marriage only made her even more resistant. And right now, she wanted to recover as soon as possible instead of staying bedridden or allowing someone else to dictate her life. "I'm counting on you, Mr. Lawrence," she said and turned to Yara. "Help me get changed." Walter did not press the issue, knowing that she was upset. Sighing, he quietly led Trevor out of the room. Yara walked up to Vicky in turn, slowly lifting her blanket—Vicky's thin white silk pajamas barely hid her perfect figure. After Yara undressed her and Vicky lay naked before Frank, his pupils dilated. He could not help being impressed by her perfect body, and even if he had seen plenty himself, he could not help ogling… "Are you done staring?" Yara could not help snapping at Frank, certainly able to see that he was staring fixedly at Vicky. Even if Frank proved his martial arts prowess, she suspected that he was taking advantage of Vicky, claiming that for treatment. Frank smiled, showing no sign of embarrassment as he said earnestly, "I couldn't help staring just then. Ms. Turnbull is just that mesmerizing." "Haha." Vicky laughed. "Honest, aren't you?" She was actually surprised that Frank would admit to it so boldly, unlike self-proclaimed gentlemen who would never admit to their actions. Suddenly flashing a vague smile at Frank, she added, "You can look as much as you want if you heal me." "You don't have to. Beautiful things are unforgettable from the very first gaze," Frank said, shaking his head. Taking out a needle, his fingers brushed over the smooth skin on her chest, feeling a cool sensation just then. Vicky gasped and shuddered as he inserted the needle just above her nape. Then, he took out another needle, brushing past her belly and inserting it beneath her navel. This continued over the next thirty or so needles, each leaving Vicky reeling with agony. Her fingers clenched on the sheets as she sweated bullets over her forehead, her chest heaving as her breathing turned ragged. Frank certainly noticed that through the corner of his eye. Even though he was married to Helen for three years and lived together, they never consummated. Moreover, he was in his prime, so he could not help being restless seeing such a ravishing beauty lying naked before him. Biting his tongue, he dispelled those thoughts with the pain and kept working. Beside them, Yara kept wiping Vicky's sweat with a towel. After a long while, Vicky finally asked through gritted teeth, "How much longer?" "This is the last one." Vicky breathed a sigh of relief—the pain was finally going to be over. "In that case, please hurry." Frank nodded and used his fingers to measure the distance to a spot beneath her navel… Noticing that something was out of place, Vicky quickly asked, "Where will the last needle be inserted?" "Five inches beneath the navel." Vicky froze, her fair cheeks flushing just then. Five inches beneath the navel, was that not…?! Though she had been educated with the teachings of multiple cultures, she was conservative in nature—if anything, she was at her limit when Frank asked her to undress to be treated. She was certainly embarrassed that a needle would be inserted on her inner thigh! On the other hand, Frank did not care—he had seen everything, so there was nothing out of line now. In fact, he inserted the needle before Vicky realized it, and she felt a burst of agony extending across her body. She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes, stiffening like a bowstring as all her internal energies faded right then. She withstood the pain using her embarrassment and stopped herself from making a sound. Frank was actually surprised to find her showing such incredible endurance—it would hurt when one's Ki was broken up. She was definitely a martial arts prodigy, able to stop herself from making a sound. Nearby, Yara was beside herself with worry, seeing her face contorting. "Are you alright, Vicky?" "Urgh… I'm fine," Vicky breathed vapors as the pain faded. Even if the physique she honed over a decade had been lost, she felt like all her veins were cleared and finally felt her limbs again. And with Frank's improved version of the Boltsmacker, she would have no trouble regaining her peak form in a year! Yara looked on as Vicky raised her hands, exclaiming excitedly, "Do you feel better, Ms. Turnbull?" "Yeah," Vicky replied, her eyes warm with excitement. It felt amazing to take back control over her own body! She slowly turned toward Frank. "Your abilities as a healer are extraordinary, Mr. Lawrence." "I too marvel at your endurance," Frank replied. Vicky smiled but asked hesitantly, "Actually… Do you mind leaving the room?" Frank finally remembered that Vicky was still naked, and he had no reason to stay now that she was better. He turned and left, heading to the drawing room. Walter and Trevor, who were waiting for a while, were delighted to see him. "How's Ms. Turnbull?" Trevor quickly asked. "She's fine now," Frank replied. "Really?" Walter asked in disbelief. That was when Vicky arrived downstairs after changing into fresh clothes. Seeing that she was no longer bedridden, Walter's eyes went red, and he promptly gathered her in his arms. "You've really recovered, Vicky… Thank goodness!" he cried. "This is wonderful!" "Dad, I'm fine—don't worry." Vicky smiled. "All thanks to Mr. Lawrence." "Haha!" Walter laughed heartily as he turned toward Frank. "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence—Trevor told me about the wonderroot. I've already asked for it to be delivered from the capital, and you'll have it in three days." Frank frowned, but before he could say anything, Trevor walked up to him and whispered under his breath, "Don't worry, Mr. Lawrence. I promise with my life that the Turnbulls would not renege on their promise." Noting his confidence, Frank's frown ease. "Since Trevor here vouches for you, I shall take your word for it. Since your daughter has made a full recovery, we shan't impose." With that, he turned to leave, leaving Vicky surprised. An accomplished martial artist and an outstanding healer?! They should definitely be keeping him! "Please wait, Mr. Lawrence. Allow me to walk with you and thank you properly," she said and promptly gave chase with Yara in tow. Beside them, Trevor was grinning—she certainly had a keen eye as one would expect of the heiress apparent of the Turnbulls. "So, Walter. What do you think of Mr. Lawrence?" he asked. Walter nodded and exclaimed in awe, "He's gifted in both martial arts and medicine… Those two talents alone would set him apart even from the many bigwigs in the capital." Trevor chuckled. "I won't lie to you—that's not all of his talents. There won't be a handful who would compare to him even across the country, just as there are hardly any ladies who deserve him. Still, I'm sure your daughter would be one of them." Walter smiled as he realized what Trevor was saying. "You flatter me, but my daughter is engaged." "Haha!" Trevor simply laughed. "But she still isn't wed yet. You still have time to reconsider, and do keep Mr. Lawrence in mind when you do." Walter suddenly frowned and turned toward Trevor. "I'm actually curious… you used to work abroad. Why have you been lingering in Riverton for years now? And you seemed to defer to Mr. Lawrence a whole lot…" In the end, any strategic marriage ought to be set between two important families. Even if Frank was an extraordinary individual, he has no clans backing him and therefore would not mean much to the Turnbulls. Trevor should know as he was the heir of the Zurichs, and it was actually weird that he would vouch for Frank so enthusiastically. "Haha. I'm afraid I can't comment on that, Walter." Trevor shrugged. "But you should really think about what I said. Also, I shall get going now that our business here is done. Please hurry and bring Mr. Lawrence the wonderroot." Walter was left mulling Trevor's words after he left, and he promptly called in his secretary to do a background check on Frank. A Rolls-Royce stopped beside Frank just as he stepped outside the Turnbulls' villa. Vicky alighted, asking, "Where are you staying, Mr. Lawrence? May I offer you a ride?" Frank thought about it and sighed. "I was just planning to stay at a hotel." He did not own any house in Riverton, and he could not return to Lane Manor after his divorce with Helen. "Oh…" Vicky did a double take but did not press the issue. "Then you're in luck—we have over fifty hotels in Riverton. Allow me to arrange for a suite, so I can deliver you the wonderroot when it arrives." Frank thought about it and nodded. "Sure." He got into the backseat with Vicky while Yara drove, though she stopped at the gates. "What's wrong?" Vicky asked. "There's a car stopped ahead, and I don't know what for," Yara complained. Frank peered out of the car window and noticed a man weaning a suit standing by the security booth. "Please inform Mr. Turnbull of my arrival. Tell him that it's Sean Wesley—my family owns a major business in Riverton." With those words, he whipped out a stack of hundred dollar bills and handed it to the security guard. The security guard promptly nodded gratefully. "Yes, please wait a moment. I'll inform Mr. Turnbull right away." Frank narrowed his eyes when he heard Sean's name and studied the man just as Yara said, "It seems he's here to see Mr. Turnbull." "Ignore them," Vicky said flatly. Outside, Sean was soon back in his car—the security guard allowed him to drive inside, as Walter clearly gave his permission. There was a pretty face riding shotgun in his car—it was Helen. "Don't worry," Sean assured her confidently. "I heard that Walter Turnbull's daughter is bedridden, and I brought along a 100 year-old panacea cap for her. With something so divine, he'll definitely help you secure that development project at the west side of the city." Helen breathed a sigh of relief, overwhelmed with gratitude toward Sean. "Thank you so much for this, Mr. Wesley." She had been depressed after Trevor called off their partnership and was naturally surprised that Sean was willing to help her build another with the Turnbulls. He even bought a panacea cap along, so she could present it as her gift—he was certainly a great help! "Oh, it's nothing, Helen," Sean said smugly. "We're friends, aren't we? We have each other's backs." Helen was tearing up from emotion—Sean was certainly proving himself to be a real friend with all his prowess, especially with the way he always came to her aid whenever she needed help. In contrast, her ex-husband certainly dulled in comparison. Perhaps letting her mother force Frank to divorce her was a smart choice. Meanwhile, Sean did not waste time hurrying inside the villa, though Helen glanced outside just as their car passed another. She did a double take, since the man sitting at the backseat looked so much like Frank! "What?" Sean promptly asked. "I think that was Frank in that car just now," Helen said quietly. "Hahaha!" Sean guffawed. "This is Balmung Hill's mansion zone, and everyone living here is either rich or powerful. What would your useless ex-husband be doing here?" Helen peered outside the car again, but she totally agreed with Sean. Moreover, she only looked outside and did not see the man's face clearly. Maybe it was just a slight resemblance… - Meanwhile, Yara drove straight toward Verdant Hotel, which was the grandest hotel in Riverton. There were eighteen floors spanning over 2,000 square meters, and two lion statues grandly adorned the front entrance. Vicky personally opened the door for Frank and led him to the front desk, booking the penthouse suite for him for a year. "That's too much," Frank exclaimed in surprise. "I'll just be staying a few days." Vicky waved him off nonchalantly. "No worries, Mr. Lawrence. It's exclusively for friends, and you can drop by whenever you like even if you find other places to stay. The hotel can cater to your needs as well—food, entertainment, even sports." Frank nodded. He could see that he could have anything he wanted here the instant he stepped inside, what with the spacious lobby decorated with such stateliness. After Vicky got him a room, she handed him the room card along with a gold card. "This is a gold card, applicable to all Turnbull businesses. You can make any purchases you desire with this." "Is that exclusively for friends too?" Frank smiled as he stared at it. Vicky smiled as well. "No, it's for important associates of my family." "You really give me too much credit." Frank chuckled self-deprecatingly. Oh, the irony… Helen never gave him a thing in their three-year marriage. On the other hand, it had barely been a day since he met Vicky, but she had already given him a gold card. "Not really. I simply consider you a friend." Vicky grinned. "And I hope you'd consider me a friend in turn." Her eyes narrowed as she smiled, and certainly no one could read the thoughts behind it. Frank slipped the card into his pocket in turn, wordlessly approving her request. Before he could speak, however, someone yelled at him, "Frank Lawrence! You trash!" Frank turned to find Peter Lane standing there with a woman wearing thick makeup. Peter was planning to 'take a break' with his new girlfriend at the hotel, but he was furious to see Frank the instant he stepped inside. Ignoring the stares from the others around them, he strode up to Frank, pointing his finger at Frank's nose as he snapped, "You were badmouthing my sister, weren't you?! You told Mr. Zurich to call off her partnership with my sister!" Frank shot him a cool look. "Trevor simply saw your family's true nature." "Shut up! I'm beating you to a pulp right now!" Peter screamed. Before he could move, however, Vicky moved to stand between them, her brow furrowed as she said sternly, "You are in the Verdant Hotel, sir. Please be mindful of your behavior." She had no idea what the grudge between the two men were, but she was staunchly on Frank's side. As for Peter, he appeared taken aback as he studied Vicky, completely bewitched by her beauty. He had been philandering a lot ever since his family struck it rich. Even so, this was the first time he saw a woman as beautiful as her! Still, just because Vicky came in a hurry and was dressed in a business suit, he presumed her to be the lobby manager and possibly a woman who slept her way to the top. He promptly whipped out a few hundred dollar bills and stuffed them into Vicky's hand, whispering, "This has nothing to do with you. Also, I'll talk to you later." Vicky pursed his lips—that was totally disrespectful of him! She flung the money back at his face and snapped, "Mr. Lawrence is my friend, so take your money and leave right now. We don't accept boneheads like you." However, her outburst only left Peter further convinced that she was the lobby manager. His gaze darting between Vicky and Peter, he then realized something with a start! "Well done, Frank! So you got yourself on the side already," he snapped, his eyes flashing viciously as he pointed between the both of them. "That's why you agreed to divorcing my sister so easily!" Frank's eyes narrowed as he growled coolly, "Watch your words, Peter. I won't hold this against you, seeing that you're Helen's brother. Now, leave." | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1709712000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763919 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763921 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763923 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955337 | 1723961249 | 743 | 787038972933495 | 2 | 6.4228591804786E+14 | 1712214000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 161163937074221 | 0 | Massive story | 120207507355240173 | shgjfh.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 😍Read the next chapters👉 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10436&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711801728 | 1.6116393707422E+14 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433223726_3698233977081342_7297770340712227834_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WmTGduzeHawQ7kNvgFTKzx1&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfBOMdBn4R36suFdy7mcQP5HvezrysK_t2F1XcMpICobRA&oe=663DF246 | person_profile | 0 | Massive story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434329684_777512484326036_7796219313607939952_n.jpg?_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_rZV0X_wNqEQ7kNvgEh3PPR&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAFDhwsLG3zmsKahU8zlK5ErgCWkfMUnri9MI5bYtyvRA&oe=663DFA98 | 0 | 3 | It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly. Felix White's uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all gathered at his house for a meal. With the help of drinks, the atmosphere that night had become rather lively. Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks while the women were seated together to chat. Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day. Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix. This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn't faze me anymore. They could say whatever they liked. It wasn't as if I could do anything about it. Melinda Priceton was Felix's mother, and I called her Aunt Mel. Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, "Time really does fly. The children are all grown up now. They'll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year." "You're right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She's still quite immature. I'm worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away," Mom replied. "There's a simple solution for that! We'll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take good care of Lulu!" Aunt Mel exclaimed. Just like that, my college plans had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered to ask for my opinion. Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his master's degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother. Uncle Austin's youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As such, I always thought that we had a good relationship with each other. Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went. Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name. Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing. I liked him—a lot. Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him. From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn't mind which college I went to, as long as it offered the degree I wanted. I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both. As for my feelings for him … Well, if a love between two people was meant to last forever, who cared about momentary separation? I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him. I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life. I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men's table. Felix and I had our backs to each other. Our mothers weren't exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly. After sneaking a glance at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased. At that time, I couldn't quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn't think too much about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm. "It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I'll help pay for their marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work. "But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our grandchild!" Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly. "Aunt Mel … what are you saying …" I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself. Aunt Mel placed the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my plate and lightly patted my cheek. "What's there to be embarrassed about? It'll happen soon enough!" she cooed. "In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you've brought it up, it feels like we don't have much time left. I really need to start making plans," Mom exclaimed. My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn't in the middle of dinner, she would probably rush home to check her savings account. She would also be talking to Dad about the right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house. Chapter 2 My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life. Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. He laughed out loud before he said in his booming voice, "That's right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are … Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda's son get married, don't forget to invite us to the wedding as well!" "Of course! You're Felix's uncle! You would certainly be invited!" Mom replied cheerfully. Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn't know better, I'd have assumed I was getting married tomorrow! Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix's young relatives, a mere child, was excitedly declaring that he wanted to be the flower boy. I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly. I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked. Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn't we be the ones in charge of our wedding plans? I couldn't possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me. I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us planned together. However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own. I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a relationship involved two people. By the time I understood that, it was already too late. My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for him. Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must've been very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before crashing onto the ground. I had been focused on eating my food. The commotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full. I had never seen Felix like this. Fury was written all over his face, and his lanky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face. He glared at me and spat, "This is all your fault. You're constantly following me around, but I can't say or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!" I hadn't expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor. In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face flush and my ears ring. His words were no different from accusing me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in front of everyone. Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe. What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or … did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much that he started to hate me? It was fine if he didn't like me or didn't care about me, but he should've told me that at an appropriate time! He shouldn't have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our relationship, only to accuse me of shamelessly clinging to him. I was not shameless. I just liked him. Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was heartless! Chapter 3 Felix wasn't done yet. "Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna's her own person, and I'm my own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up? "I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!" Felix shouted as he glared at everyone in the house. His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment. The house remained completely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother's neck. "Mom, Felix is angry!" His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him. Everyone's gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting me. 18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet, all I got was humiliation. He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine … Felix was heartless! My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his face had flushed crimson because of Felix's harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists. If we weren't in Felix's house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would've punched Felix for hurting me. Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter disbelief. She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter like this. Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately shouted at Felix, "Quiet! How could you say that?" "And why can't I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she's my sister. I'll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her. "I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides, I'll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything like that again, I'll leave and never come back!" Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to me and snarled, "And you, Luna, stop following me around! You're annoying and suffocating." Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave. Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed Felix by the collar and slapped him, scolding, "You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your parents? Who taught you to behave like that?" Uncle Austin must've been very upset. The slap was loud enough to make me shudder. It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit. Felix hadn't expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin's slap sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall. Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the pristine white walls. The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating. Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, "Felix! Are you alright? Can you stand? Dear, call an ambulance! Can't you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn't we just talk this out? Why did you have to hit him?" "Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn't have said such things! Doesn't he have any sense of decency?" Uncle Austin barked. Chapter 4 Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambulance. When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambulance, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced himself onto his feet to snatch Dad's phone away. Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she could not seem to get back up. Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his balance and banged against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the plates fell off. The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined. The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart. Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else. No one could've expected a happy family dinner to end like this. Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into the table. He shot me a scathing glare as if I had committed an unspeakable sin. "Are you happy now, Luna?" he spat. I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears. Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing? From the start, I hadn't even said a single word. I was not the one to blame for this mess! Even though I liked him, that didn't mean he could throw wild accusations and embarrass me as he pleased! I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this? I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity! He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn't use my affection for him as a weapon to hurt me. He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too. Just like him, I felt pain as well. Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, "Felix, what do you mean by that? Explain yourself." "Explain myself? How dare you ask me to explain myself? If it weren't for you shamelessly following me everywhere, they wouldn't try to pair us up. Luna, I'm begging you. Let me have some freedom. I'm human, too. I have my own life! You don't have the right to decide how I live my life!" he shouted. He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me? I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of what was happening. I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I would back away if he said he didn't want me. I wasn't as shameless as he was making me out to be. I tried to reason with him. "Felix, listen to me. I just like—" "Don't call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I don't need your affection. "In fact, they're nothing more than shackles to me. I don't want to be associated with you in any way—not ever," Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that made me shiver. He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash. My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath. My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling. I didn't do anything wrong, so I couldn't allow myself to cry. If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would gladly change! Chapter 5 "I'm sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won't do it again. I will always remember what you said, and I won't bother you anymore. "About everything I've done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our parents. I hope you can forgive me," I said while lowering my head apologetically. I forced the humiliation down as I continued, "I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I will never bother you again, Felix." My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited. I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue. If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish. Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor. "Felix … what are you doing?" Aunt Mel exclaimed in exasperation. "Lulu, get up. You've done nothing wrong. You don't need to apologize. Come, let's go home," Mom consoled me as she helped me up. Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. "Baby, don't cry. It breaks my heart." "Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you've done something wrong, you have to make sure not to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it? "We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes," Dad said as he pulled Mom and me into his embrace. From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad's eyes were bloodshot as well. "Dad, Mom, let's help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me," I said as I wiped my tears away and forced a smile on my face. "Alright, let's clean up together," Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken plates, tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled food on the ground. "Gerald, you don't need to do that …" Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad's hand. Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix's wounds and wanted to check in on him, but she also couldn't bear to see us cleaning up the mess either. She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom's hands and assured her she could handle it. Duncan's and Eugene's families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get the place cleaned up in no time. However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all over the floor as she said, "We don't need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we should clean it up. Don't worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she will be satisfied with our work." Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she sobbed, "Harper, Lulu, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. This is Felix's fault. I promise he'll apologize to you. Harper, don't be like this. It's breaking my heart." "Melinda, do you think my heart isn't broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now? "I've always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even comprehend what I'm feeling right now?" Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face. My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over again. But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault. I should never have liked Felix. Chapter 6 Because of that, I swore that I would change. My twisted relationship with Felix started when I was still in Mom's womb. Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other. When Mom was having me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers. Aunt Mel had been watching Felix play under a tree and suggested, "Harper, if your child is a girl, she should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!" Mom had replied, "Well, that's not up to me. We'll let her decide in the future." "Felix, come here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper's belly to be your wife?" Aunt Mel asked. Felix had laid in Mom's lap, giggling as he mumbled the word "wife" repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the unofficial betrothal. And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born. By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I wasn't opposed to being his wife either. Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I did, I prioritized Felix's needs first. Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit unwillingly, I was ecstatic. When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend all my money to buy the medication for his wounds. I would cheer him on when he was playing sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful glare. I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, accompanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well. It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he couldn't seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me. That explained why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he looked at me was also frosty. Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites' kitchen, we were now slumped on the couch. "Lulu, about today …" Mom started, but she couldn't seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into her arms as she cried. Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today. Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so. As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters. Now that such a mess had happened, my relationship with Felix wasn't the only one at stake. Mom and Aunt Mel's relationship was endangered too. Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn't bear to see her get hurt. I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn't be forced. I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride. Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it. When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn't, I would let them know and not lead them on. Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I would completely cut Felix out of my life. However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well. Chapter 7 I forced a smile on my face as I whined, "Mom, it's alright. I won't think too much about it! I also won't do anything silly in the future, so don't cry!" Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile. I couldn't look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a glass of water. Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me. As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, "Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find someone better … Well, you're such a good girl, I know you'll find the best man in the world. It's Felix's loss for not liking you. He will regret it." I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within. I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done. I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep. By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing. The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel's sobs, Uncle Austin's growls, and Felix's furious retorts. I couldn't hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they argued late into the night until I finally fell asleep. Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing. After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all. I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad's room door was slightly ajar. Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently. "How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little traitor so well in the past! How dare he claim he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless in front of everyone! "It's almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she have to be humiliated by him? What's so great about him?" Mom sobbed. "Hush, now. Don't let Lulu hear you. I think it's good that Felix's making things clear now. To be honest, I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would've never gotten over him," Dad reasoned. "You're right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different people. By then, even if Felix's on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won't accept him! "By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I'm genuinely upset at them because of this. I will never forgive them!" Mom exclaimed resolutely. Dad replied softly, "Don't say that. It's not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn, so Mel and Austin couldn't have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too. We can't just let something like this affect our relationship with them." "But it's not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She's my baby! I've never even scolded her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda's ridiculous pact back then!" "Times are different now, so let's just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what will happen next, I know that Lulu has a plan on how to handle it," Dad said. "I don't think I can do it. I'm also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today's event. Dear, why don't we move out?" Mom suggested. | Massive story | 667 | https://facebook.com/61552493980605 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712041200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763929 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955338 | 1723961249 | 743 | 937387581440571 | 3 | 1.7847358786891E+15 | 1712646000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120210454864490237 | befant.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10628&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1712126847 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434608914_1452809671984165_6637372225268407731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=B-Rea3RK6h8Q7kNvgHmCY6Z&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDoDGof4B6q7WePqB676Lse3ZZS3-tTcI0COTBSbIQc5g&oe=663E0BF5 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/435470921_797761321696071_7702599609975038141_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4gqPCGtvfNsQ7kNvgH01RKX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDk9enU1Aaseo66K0XU4HMI4V-rXVmqF8HR5tWPO1DcRA&oe=663E07C3 | 0 | 3 | One Neah “Where the heck is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like vermin?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “We all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.” What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. “Which only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.” Alpha Dane mutters “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “It was Wolfsbane.” He nods his head. “You are right, I was not present.” Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. “But tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?” “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Trey spits. “Or what happened to my parents.” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the heck did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.” “She did do it!” Alpha Trey seethes “And she has nothing to do with our deal.” “That’s for me to decide.” His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. “Where is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.” I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. “On second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.” He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. “Get out of my sight!” My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane “Tenth bride’s the charm.” Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. “Shut up!” Eric snaps at him “Both of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!” ‘He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. “Just give me a second, I need to speak to my men.” The door closes and neither one of them speaks. “She isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.” I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. “I mean it!” I snap at Jenson's smug face, “Being my brother won’t change my mind!” He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. “Are you ready?” I call out. “If you just want to…..” Beta Kyle starts. “I was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.” The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. “Where are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packed” “That’s all she has.” Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. “That’s it?” I stare at him. “That’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?” “What more does she need?!” His Beta sneers. ‘Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ “What are you waiting for?” I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. “Take her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.” Her shrill voice goes straight through me. “Look at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.” The blonde bimbo laughs “You don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.” I glare at the blonde, “She is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.” “DISOBEDIENCE!” The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. “How dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.” ‘Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls “You should make yourself familiar with our agreement.” I snap. “It seems your mate has not told you everything.” Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. “All that for your help?” His mate’s eyes are wide “I don’t do half-witted contracts.” Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest “Shall we go to the office?” Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. “You are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.” “Are those my only options?” she whispers, keeping her eyes low “For now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.” She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. “So what will it be?” “I….” Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. “I….. The office I guess.” “Good choice.” I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. “Take a seat.” I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. “Sit!” I say it a little louder “She doesn’t have that privilege here!” The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement “Sitting is not a privilege.” I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ‘It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. “And I suggest,” I look at Trey, “You tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.” “Alpha Dane, you are in my home…..” “And you want my help, correct?” The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. “Let’s just get this done.” Trey snaps, “The sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.” “You should read the contract.” I muse “I agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.” “Idiot!” Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. “Done.” Trey mutters “Good, you can get her out of my house.” Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, “Come, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.” Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. “Come.” I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ‘Is she okay?’ Eric links me. “Neah?” I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. “It’s time to go.” “Okay.” Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. “I’ve got you.” I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!” I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. “Come.” I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. “I’m fine.” She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. “Let me give you a tour.” I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not “The omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.” I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. “If there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.” Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. “So tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.” Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room “Well?” I ask. “I don’t need anything.” She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. “I know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. “You have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.” “Mark me?” I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. “Yes, I will mark you.” She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. “You….You brought me so that you could mark me.” She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. “If Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.” “I’m a murderer.” She gasps. “Why would someone like you want me for a bride?” ‘Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. “What’s that? Are you injured?” I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. “It’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.” Forget? How could she forget a wound? ‘Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ‘She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. “Show me!” “It’s fine.” She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. “It’s not optional.” I mutter. “If you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.” Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. “Can.... can we go somewhere more private?” “Private?” I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ‘Office,’ Aero mutters. ‘I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. “This way.” I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. “See, it’s fine.” she whispers. “You need to stop saying that.” She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. “No,” I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. “Let me see the rest of them.” It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. “You need to see a doctor.” “It’s …..” she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. “It always heals, eventually.” “Did Trey do this?” I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. “Cassandra?” She still doesn’t answer me. “That prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?” She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. “Anyone else?” “The pack.” She whispers. ‘I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, “Because of what you allegedly did to your parents.” She nods. “I don’t believe you were responsible.” She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. “Because of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah “I…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?” I whisper He frowns at me. “Your brother said you knew the difference between plants.” “I…” I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. “Blood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.” “Oh.” “I won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.” His crimson eyes narrow. “I will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.” He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. “Right now, you do need to see someone about the infection.” I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? “Come, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.” Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ‘our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. “You don’t need to be afraid.” I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. “Hey,” His rough fingers tip my face up. “It’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.” Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. “The alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?” He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. “I really wish you would talk more, Neah.” Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. “Neah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.” Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. “Coming.” I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. “It’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.” He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. “You will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.” He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. “Let’s go.” He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. “Raven, this is Neah.” Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, “Alpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.” It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. “She will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.” “I have a wound.” I whisper. “And you are not healing?” Raven asks, confused “I don’t have my Wolf.” I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. “Her Wolf was bound when she was a kid.” Alpha Dane tells her. “That’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.” My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. “Wow, okay.” She grabs my hand. “This way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.” She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. “How long ago?” “A few days.” I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. “This is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.” “Neah, you need to tell us the truth.” Alpha Dane orders “I don’t know.” “NEAH!” His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. “I swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.” There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. “Heal her!” Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. “You will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.” Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound “Your brother?” I whisper, opening my eyes “Ah, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?” I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. “Jenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.” “Gamma?” I had never heard of the term. “Yep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.” She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. “Now this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.” “Thanks.” I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. “Cream, three times a day.” I show him the pot and he takes it from me. “Good, come.” He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. “Show me.” He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. “I don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.” “Okay.” I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. “Stop holding your breath.” He tells me, getting to his feet. “I am not going to hurt you.” It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1712300400 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763937 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955340 | 1723961249 | 743 | 948653906867221 | 2 | 4.1093228498685E+14 | 1711954800 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 219004054622622 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 120206972357940689 | wwwedb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉 | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=10142&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711349982 | 2.1900405462262E+14 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/431575549_1596332861206338_6187708220026555043_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nAxjyvmV2y8Q7kNvgGzvb1j&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfA5d1pQcCGXKaNK6BxImAlH9CgUreHRbURBjOE59atlsQ&oe=663DDB68 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434027721_1150398535978758_5691959922360740097_n.jpg?_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ni0XsqUMRCsQ7kNvgE2nGXx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCcG0BZkAgSOd1U13PEIwnLr7T5ZYje1KLlwOyqycF2Bw&oe=663DE831 | 0 | 3 | After being rejected, Zaia leaves the pack, carrying a secret that she hopes the Alpha never discovers. She's pregnant with his children... -- "I, Alpha Sebastian King of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, reject you, Zaia Toussaint, as my mate and Luna." Zaia gasps, as pain consumes her heart but she still keeps her head up, refusing to show weakness. Sebastian is watching her, almost as if doesn't think she can do it. "I Zaia Toussaint, former Luna of the Dark Hollow Falls Pack, accept your rejection." She groans with pain. "You accepted." Sebastian murmurs and stares at her in disbelief. But Zaia can't notice it, nor could she know that the moment her body collapses, the man who is also suffering from the rejection shields her in his arms. Later, Zaia opens her eyelids at the incessant beeping of a machine. She finds Valerie her doctor and best friend looking worriedly at her. "Are my babies ok, Valerie?"She whispers. "Yes, they are stronger than you think." Valerie replies. "Thanks. You saved us." Zaia says quietly. "So Sebastian rejected you and you let him? Why didn't you tell him you are carrying his babies?"She sighs. "He wouldn't have cared. Annalise has returned." Zaia's heart aches as she recalls the image of Sebastian with his arm around Annalise. "Can I ask you to not tell anyone about the babies? Even to Sebas... the Alpha. I will go far away." Zaia knows that she can't call him Sebastian anymore. Valerie nods. "I know, but are you sure Zaia, you are still our Luna." Zaia smiles bitterly."Luna? That is not my title anymore. I'll be leaving soon." "Where will you go?" "Anywhere but here." -- Four months later "Seb," Beta Jai breaks into Sebastian's office and hands him a file, "you're going to want to see this!" "Please don't!" Sebastian is about to flip it open when Valerie rushes in. "What are you guys doing?" Sebastian stares at the two intruders with a displeased face. "Please return it to me. Client privacy is not a joke!"She exclaims. "That report involves him. Zaia is his wife."Jai says coldly. Zaia? What happened to her? Thinking of Zaia's frail appearance on the day of the rejection, Sebastian opens the file with trembling hands... | Galaxy in the Story | 167 | https://facebook.com/61555427913037 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711782000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763947 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:29 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955341 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1142273526960266 | 2 | 4.4029518837896E+14 | 1711350000 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 220948471097418 | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | 120207532178210760 | redtgb.com | Learn More | NONE | dco | 🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10426&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1711216076 | 2.2094847109742E+14 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433104099_954886269407631_9173812147149317760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=86tTV18OqFgQ7kNvgHhyqck&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8g9p9zCpfXI8E48z3mF5Rwr0et9A_dgn5ajTr4RMA9g&oe=663DE714 | person_profile | 0 | Galaxy in the Book | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433230666_933939061596869_4888942677936875032_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fnmAzgWXzIQ7kNvgHOQVwB&_nc_oc=AdjgFFNPnwmiIjqno_aQqzZTxNtA4YaEdaMupsZOmJBaP5VXNW8uAQLUHv2Ff5NeXDBJBTv9fIGBWbSHoB-UTY26&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfAvGqksa2PpWMA4IiSGPgoLoWl-qRPF1-KstDj1kcnAIg&oe=663DE992 | 0 | 3 | "Let me go!" Nicole Malone struggled to break free of the men holding her. She'd been having some drinks with a handsome guy and had excused herself to the restroom when a few unfamiliar men had captured her. She flailed, swinging punches and kicking at them. "How dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?" The men didn't respond. Nicole continued, "It doesn't matter if you don't. I bet you know who Jett Gustav is, right? Jett Gustav of Ginville City!" The men remained silent. Nicole screamed, "Let me go, or I'll tell him about this! He'll make all of you lose the right to call yourself men!" The men still didn't say anything. Jett was something of a god in Ginville City. He was influential in both business and politics and had the power to do anything he wanted. Everyone knew of him, and everyone feared him. Despite Nicole clamoring the whole way, no one paid her any mind. The men weren't afraid of her at all. They dragged her out of the bar and to a black car. "We've brought her, Mr. Gustav." Mr. Gustav? What? Nicole wondered whether she'd heard them wrong. Only one person in Ginville City could be addressed that way. She raised her eyes and peered into the car. It was dark inside. All she could see was a hand by the window. Nicole gulped. Such a beautiful hand had to belong to someone gorgeous! "Get her in here," a cold voice said. Before Nicole could get a grasp on the situation, she was stuffed into the car. Then, the door slammed shut behind her. "Couldn't you guys have been a little gentler? You were so rough!" she muttered while rubbing her arm. She glanced at the man beside her out of the corner of her eye. His face was shrouded in darkness, so she couldn't tell who he was. Her imagination ran wild as she observed the seemingly endless, long legs. Nicole wanted to get a good look at his face. But before she could lean closer to him, she sensed the iciness he exuded. She couldn't help wondering who the guy was—the dominance he exuded could give Jett a run for his money. There wasn't a single person in Ginville City that she feared. Now, she was genuinely curious to find out who the man was. She boldly leaned close to him to peer at him—it gave her a shock and made her shoot backward, plastering her back to the door. "Oh, my Goodness. It's a g-ghost!" Why did he look just like Jett? Nicole was so terrified that she turned to open the door. As soon as it popped open, she tried to get out. Then, a hand grabbed the back of her collar and pulled her back. "Ouch!" She fell backward and crashed against a hard body. The man chuckled and leaned forward, bringing his face out of the shadows. The dim lighting somewhat accentuated his flawless features. He leaned down to bring his lips close to Nicole's ear. There was a hint of a smile in his voice as he rasped, "Still so scared of me, huh?" It really was Jett! Wasn't he supposed to be in Firenheim? Jett's warm breath made Nicole tremble all over. She was so scared that she stuttered, "J-Jett, w-what are you doing back here?" Close to no one in Ginville City knew that Jett had adopted a little girl many years ago. When Nicole was seven, Jett had brought her out of the slums to the Gustav residence so she could give his grandfather, John Gustav, a blood transfusion. Later, she'd lost her family. Jett had taken pity on her and allowed her to remain at the Gustav residence. 12 years had passed since then. He treated Nicole pretty well. He'd never had her do any chores and even personally taught her to read and write when she was younger. But now that he was busy with work, he'd assigned the housekeeper, Susan Baker, to watch over her. If Nicole had to pick out something that she wasn't happy with, it would be that Jett was too strict with her. She wasn't allowed to play hooky, go drinking, or hang out at bars. She also wasn't allowed to put on thick makeup, dye her hair, paint her nails, or wear anything revealing—even spaghetti straps were out of the question. Nicole also had a 10:00 pm curfew and had to report to him on whoever she went out with. He even wanted to interfere in her love life. But now, aside from dating anybody, she'd done everything Jett had forbidden her from doing. She'd thrown caution to the wind and set herself free while he'd been abroad. Why hadn't anyone informed her that Jett would be back tonight? Judging from how he looked, he must've come straight from the airport to catch her red-handed. What was she going to do? Jett said, "If I were to stay away for any longer, who knows what sort of havoc you would've wreaked?" He lifted her and placed her on his lap. Then, he tilted her head up. The thick makeup she had on concealed her innocent-looking face, which was red from the wine she'd drunk. She had oversized silver hoops dangling from her ears, and her nails were red and long. Her dress was short, though, and it revealed most of her back. She reeked of liquor. Jett's cold gaze was filled with flames, but there was a smile on his lips. "Look at you, Nikki. Were you planning on living out the rest of your days in this bar or something?" His voice was hoarse because he was holding himself back. He placed a hand on the exposed skin of her leg and played with the hem of her dress. "Do you know what the consequences of that are?" Nicole shuddered. "No, wait. I can explain, Mr. Gustav…" She started pushing the blame on everything and everyone she could think of. Then, she pretended to weep. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I know what I did wrong—I shouldn't have gone to a bar or stayed out so late. I was really only there for some drinks, though…" Jett looked like he was listening to her patiently, but his hands quickly loosened his tie to bind her wrists. As he deftly made a bow out of it, he said, "It's your fault for going drinking, Nikki. What did I tell you before leaving? You have a lot of nerve for going against my orders, don't you think?" Things would've been fine if Jett hadn't mentioned anything. Nicole exploded at his words. "How dare you bring this up! You left for half a year without saying a word to me. I didn't even know whether you were alive! "I thought you wouldn't come back ever! What right do you have to boss me around now that you've suddenly shown up again?" He was wrong if he thought he could have the upper hand in this and push her around. Two could play at this game. Jett watched as she exploded and smiled faintly. "Are you that resentful? I guess I won't be going anywhere else after this." What? He wasn't going anywhere else? Wouldn't that be the end of her days of freedom? No, she couldn't let that happen. Nicole immediately settled down and let her anger go. She smiled sweetly and said, "I was just complaining a little, Mr. Gustav. It doesn't matter what I think, really. Your work's what matters most." Jett hummed in agreement, then said, "I heard from Henry that you were dancing with your arms around another man tonight. Have you found yourself a boyfriend, Nikki?" Nicole paused, then shook her head diffidently. "You know best that I've been single for the past 19 years, Mr. Gustav. Henry must've been mistaken. That couldn't have been me!" "Ha!" Jett smirked mockingly and gripped her jaw. "Aren't you afraid that I'll hurt that boy if you keep lying to me?" She shrunk back fearfully. "W-What are you up to?" Jett's smile was cold and ruthless. It scared her. Still, she couldn't go against him and could only allow him to carry her out of the car. The atmosphere in the bar was lively. Suddenly, a bunch of bodyguards swarmed the place, making the main hall seem especially packed. The music stopped abruptly. Before everyone realized what was happening, a tall, toned man strode into the bar. Standing head and shoulders above the crowd, his dark and imposing coat made him noticeable. He had a dark suit on underneath and was carrying a young woman in a black dress with one arm. She perched on his arm like a canary. Chapter 2 Jett sat at a clean table and placed Nicole on his lap. He stroked her nose and asked, "Who drank with you, Nikki?" She pursed her lips nervously. Jett continued, "Not confessing, are you?" He looked up. "Trash the place, then." The bodyguards immediately got to work and started destroying things. "Wait, stop!" Nicole frantically grabbed Jett's arm. "I'm sorry, Mr. Gustav. I recognize my mistake now, really. I won't do it again…" Jett held up a hand to stop the bodyguards. He smirked at the sight of her teary eyes. She was still so scared of him. He took on a sterner tone and said, "I'll ask you one more time. Who was it who drank with you?" Nicole stuttered, "I-I had a little too much to drink, so I don't remember anymore." Jett smiled kindly and caressed her head dotingly. "Oh, I see. You're not to blame, then." In the next second, he had someone drag the manager, Brian Marley, over. "M-Mr. Gustav!" A thin man stood before Jett and trembled in his boots. "W-What can I do for you?" "I want someone from you." Brian immediately understood what Jett meant. He had his people search for the gigolo who'd been drinking with Nicole earlier. But after a round of searching, Brian could only say, "I've asked around, Mr. Gustav. The guy isn't one of my employees. He seemed to have been a customer here." Jett's face was devoid of emotion. "I want to see him. If you can't find him, you'll die in his place. Do you understand me?" Brian shuddered in fear, then forced out a smile. "How am I going to find someone for you when there are so many people on this earth, Mr. Gustav? You're putting me in a tough spot here." Jett smiled. "Is that so?" His expression abruptly became frosty. "Take him away, Henry!" Brian collapsed to the floor as his knees gave out due to his terror. Henry Sullivan dragged him out heartlessly. He cried while struggling, "Help me! Mr. Gustav, please, have mercy! Mr. Gustav!" "Stop!" Nicole shouted. She glanced at Brian, who was begging for mercy on his knees. "What has he done to deserve this? I'm the only one at fault here. Why are you taking it out on someone who has nothing to do with this?" "He shouldn't even have allowed you into the bar!" Jett concealed his ruthlessness as he turned to look at her. He smiled gently and continued, "I'll let him go as long as you can find the brat, Nikki." He was threatening her. Nicole got up from his lap and stood before him with her head bowed, looking like a child who was in trouble. "I only had a few drinks with some guy, Mr. Gustav. We didn't do anything else. Can we go home now, please?" Only had a few drinks? "The surveillance cameras caught him touching you." Jett dragged her back to him as he exuded iciness. "Where did he touch you?" He'd seen all the surveillance footage on his way to the bar from the airport. Throughout the journey, his driver and assistant hadn't even dared to breathe loudly. "N-Nowhere." "Have you learned to lie to me, Nikki?" Her rebuttal only made Jett angrier. "Mr. Gustav…" Nicole turned pale with fright. "Do you know how mad I was when I saw you with your arms around that brat?" Nicole couldn't help shuddering. Jett's chilly fingers brushed her soft lips. His eyes were a little bloodshot. She met his gaze but didn't dare to speak. Suddenly, his hand moved to settle behind her ear. Jett dragged her forward with a hand on the back of her neck. He lifted his head slightly so that his lips were pressed to her ear. "Looks like you haven't taken any of my warnings seriously!" His tone was ice-cold. Nicole shuddered. She'd been drunk and out of it earlier. She hadn't stopped the guy from dragging her onto the dance floor. Indeed, they'd danced together, but that was the extent of it. After all, Jett had forbidden her from coming into contact with anyone of the opposite gender since she was a child. He wouldn't even allow any boys with crushes on her to hold her hand. Bad things would happen to them if he were to find out about them doing anything to Nicole. The guy from tonight was someone from her college, so she couldn't rat him out. Otherwise, knowing Jett, she was certain the guy would meet a horrible end. Nicole broke free from Jett's grasp. "I'm already 19, Mr. Gustav. Could you stop keeping me on such a tight leash?" "You want me to stop controlling you?" Jett's gaze darkened. He pulled Nicole back to him and placed a hand on her waist. "Say that again." A chill ran down Nicole's spine. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain steadfast as she said, "Legally, my guardian's right to manage and control me would've ended when I turned 18. "Now that I'm 19, it's up to me who I want to drink with. Look at those other women who'd already been through several boyfriends even before they turned 18…" Jett shot to his feet. His tall stature made him loom over Nicole. "So, you want to get a boyfriend?" Nicole was scared by the look on his face and took a step back. "Mr. Gustav—" He gripped her jaw. "You're forbidden from dating before you're 20. Or have you forgotten the rules I set for you?" He looked down at her and took in the fear in her eyes. "I'll find him myself. I don't want to hear you pleading on his behalf when the time comes." Nicole moved her lips, wanting to say something. But Jett released her and turned to leave. He seemed to make everything darker and colder everywhere he went. "Let him go." Brian looked like he'd been saved from certain death. "Thank you, Mr. Gustav!" Jett left without another look back. Nicole sagged in relief once he was gone. There wasn't anyone to oppress her anymore. Brian hurried over to her. "Thank you for saving me, Ms. Malone. I really owe you one for this. If you come again in the future, please don't hang around with guys anymore. Bring your girlfriends along. Your drinks will be on the house." Nicole glared at him. "Did you just have to mention that? Aren't you worried that Jett will tear your bar down?" "I can just ask him for compensation if he does. My bar's in need of some renovation, anyway." Brian nudged her, looking somewhat exultant over her misfortune. "What's with the misery, princess? Mr. Gustav's just jealous. All you need to do is coax him a little." "Jealous? What are you talking about? He just thinks I've challenged his authority by disobeying him." Jett was a control freak who wouldn't allow anyone to say or do anything against him. Nicole saw that he was almost gone. After a brief moment of hesitance, she followed him while biting her lip. … Nicole had just exited the bar when she saw Jett getting into the car. She thought he would leave without her, but the car remained parked by the roadside. The driver didn't even start the engine. She shuffled over to the car and pulled the door to find it was locked. She stood outside awkwardly. Just then, Henry approached her. "Could you unlock the door, Henry? Jett's locked himself inside. He does this every time he's mad. How can I explain if he won't let me in?" Nicole tugged her hair irritably. Henry was Jett's personal bodyguard and secretary. Wherever Jett went, he would be there. He tried to unlock the door with the car keys, then knocked on the window. Nothing worked. Nicole couldn't help muttering, "He gets mad just because of a couple of retorts. Don't you think he's too petty, Henry? It's fine if he doesn't let me into the car, but why is he locking you out as well?" Henry gave her a side-eye. "The windows may be sound-proof, but I'd advise you to hold your tongue, Ms. Malone. Mr. Gustav hurried over here immediately after getting off the plane and even turned down a dinner appointment just so he could see you. He hasn't eaten anything so far." Nicole pouted. Jett hadn't come here to see her—he was here to punish her! Still, she shut up and waited for Jett to calm down. Little did she know that it would take half an hour. She only had a skimpy dress on. The night breeze made her shiver. So be it—if he refused to let her into the car, she wouldn't just stand around and freeze to death. She would take a cab home. Nicole turned around huffily to leave. "Take another step if you dare," a cold voice rang out behind her. Chapter 3 Nicole stiffened and turned back. The car's window had been rolled down. Jett sat by it and watched her icily. Nicole was scared. It was rare to see Jett, who was usually so gentle, look so cold. She walked over to him and said in an aggrieved tone, "Are you finally willing to talk to me, Mr. Gustav? I've been standing out here for so long that my legs hurt." Jett took in her face, which was red from the cold, but didn't respond. He frowned slightly and said, "Henry." Henry pulled out a lighter. Seeing this, Nicole snatched it from him and bent down so that she was at eye level with Jett. "I'll get that for you, Mr. Gustav." Jett glanced at her. The night breeze had messed up her hair. She sniffled as she blocked the wind with a hand. Her teary eyes shimmered in the light of the lighter's flame. The sight of her made one feel sorry for her. Finally, Jett leaned over to her. Nicole hurriedly leaned forward. Then she said cheekily, "Can I get in the car now, Mr. Gustav? It's freezing out here. What will we do if I catch a cold?" Jett snorted. "I'll kick you to the curb if you do." His words were cold, but the doors unlocked in the next second. Nicole knew this trick would work every time. She flung the lighter back at Henry and hurriedly got into the car. Once inside, she sneezed a few times. A cozy blanket was thrown over her head. "Wrap yourself up. I'll throw you out of the car if you have the nerve to fall sick." Nicole tugged the blanket down and looked at Jett in surprise, but the latter averted his gaze. He rolled up the window, and leaned back. He shut his eyes, still looking irritated. Nicole held the blanket. It oozed Jett's scent and enveloped her with warmth. The car stopped before a large mansion. After getting out, Nicole followed Jett inside with her head bowed the whole time. Suddenly, she rammed into his back. She rubbed her head while baring her teeth in pain. "What the heck?" Jett turned around to give her a menacing smile. "You're smart, Nikki. You changed the locks while I was away." She'd forgotten about that! The house belonged to Jett. The original pin had been Nicole's birthday. Jett was always away on business trips. Sometimes, he would be gone for half a year at a time. He was afraid of Nicole getting up to all sorts of hijinks when she was alone at home, so he'd left Susan behind to keep an eye on her while also taking care of her daily needs. Susan had gone home for one night, so Nicole had taken the opportunity to have some drinks at a bar with her best friend, Cindy Lowe. To prevent anyone from catching her off guard, she'd changed the locks. Nicole giggled and said, "I don't know what happened to them today, but the locks wouldn't work. I had to get them changed." "They've worked fine for more than a decade. Something just had to go wrong with them today, huh?" Jett retorted. He tugged her to him and gave her a chilling smile. "Were you afraid that I would suddenly return and catch you hiding a man at home, Nikki?" "You're overthinking this, Mr. Gustav. There's no way there'd be another male species in the house aside from you, let alone another man. Even the mosquitoes have to be female!" Afraid that Jett wouldn't let the matter slide, Nicole hurried forward to unlock the door with her thumbprint. The door swung open to reveal a dark house. Nicole seemed to hear something, though. Then, she heard something clatter. She was so frightened that she turned and threw her arms around Jett. "T-There's a ghost, Mr. Gustav!" Jett frowned. He'd heard the noise as well. Had someone broken into the house? He flipped the lights on. A sound came from the couch. Jett and Nicole looked in its direction. Then, Nicole screamed and clapped her hands over her eyes. Why was there a bared man on the couch? "This is what you meant when you said there wouldn't be another male species in the house, huh?" Jett pulled Nicole's hands down. She looked dumbfounded. She had no idea what was happening. "Back already, Nikki?" the guy said amorously. Nicole faltered, then turned to look at him. She almost had the daylights scared out of her. What was Frankie York doing here? Wasn't he the guy who'd drunk and danced with her earlier? He was Callie Lennox's latest rumored boyfriend. Nicole had run into him and Callie at the bar earlier. The latter had had her arm in his as she'd mocked Nicole for being single and unlovable. She'd also mocked Nicole for being so desperate that she was at the bar to find herself a man. Callie had even gone as far as to throw popcorn at Nicole, making her the laughingstock of the bar. How could Nicole possibly let Callie get away with that? She'd deliberately invited Frankie to drink with her, then led him over to her table with Callie watching them the whole time. Still, what was Frankie doing in Gustav Mansion? How had he gotten in? The situation was so creepy! Frankie was lying spread-eagled on the couch with his legs propped on the coffee table. He looked so comfortable that it was as if he was back in his own home. More importantly, he had a pair of Jett's pajamas laid out underneath him. He was even drinking a bottle of wine that Jett had stashed away for years! Goodness, was he trying to murder her? Only the heavens knew how much effort Nicole had put into appeasing Jett earlier. She was doomed! She hurriedly looked up. Sure enough, there was a murderous look on Jett's handsome face. He looked like he was going to explode. "Uh, I need to make something clear first. I don't know him." Nicole quickly drew a line between herself and Frankie. If Jett were to find out how they were involved with each other, she and Frankie were both dead meat! Still, Frankie had called her "Nikki" earlier. Jett wasn't deaf. He scowled and took a step forward to approach Frankie. Nicole grabbed him and blinked earnestly at him. "You have to believe me, Mr. Gustav. I have no idea where this freak came from. Thank God you were here. Otherwise, who knows what he would've done to—" Before she could finish, Frankie said, "I've been waiting for you for ages, Nikki. I missed you, babe. What took you so long to get home?" Nicole's knees almost gave out. Jett grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her waist. He smiled dangerously and said, "No wonder you had the locks changed, Nikki. You had such a huge surprise waiting to welcome me home." "No, that's not it. Listen to me, Mr. Gustav. I—" "Why aren't you coming over here, Nikki? I can't wait to have fun with you!" Frankie got to his feet and stumbled over to Nicole. Nicole was panicking so badly that she was close to throwing out expletives. She gripped Jett tightly and said, "Let's call the cops, Mr. Gustav. What if this freak does something crazy? I don't want him to hurt you." Frankie stopped before Nicole. He reeked of wine. He reached out to pull Nicole into his arms. But before he could touch her, a hand gripped his wrist tightly. He immediately turned pale from the pain. "Ouch! Let go! You're going to break my wrist!" Jett flung him aside. He staggered backward. Only then did Frankie notice Jett behind Nicole. He roared, "Who are you?" Jett gave him an icy look. "And who are you, you shameless?" "How dare you call me that! You—" "Shut up, Frankie!" Nicole glared at him and deliberately raised her voice. "What are you doing? What right do you have to shout at him? Get out of my house right now!" She could only pray that Frankie would take heed and leave immediately. God knew how scary Jett was when he was really mad. Frankie's eyes turned red after Nicole had shouted at him. He pointed at Jett in disbelief and exclaimed, "I can't believe you're chasing me away for him, Nikki. Didn't you say you've had a crush on me for ages?" "I…" Nicole felt a headache coming on. She had no way to explain the situation. "Wait, no. What does that have to do with you coming over to my place for no reason?" "No reason? Were you just playing me, Nicole? Didn't we agree to meet at your place so that we could give each other essential oil massages? You suddenly disappeared at the bar after telling me you were going to the restroom!" Frankie continued, "I searched high and low for you there. Since everyone was leaving, I came over to your place to look for you. I never would've expected you to cheat on me, though!" His voice reverberated around the spacious mansion. Nicole's heart sank. What was this about a massage and cheating on him? She'd only said those things to him to piss Callie off! In fact, she was all talk and no action. She never would've expected Frankie to take her seriously and even come all the way here. Didn't the idiot know Jett was looking all over for him? He'd served himself on a silver platter! What was she going to do now? The way things were at the moment, she and Frankie were both doomed! "Ha." Suddenly, a sneer rang out behind her. Chapter 4 Nicole shuddered and stopped Jett, who looked like he wanted to get physical. "This is all just a misunderstanding, Mr. Gustav. Don't listen to his crap…" Jett pushed her away. "I was wondering why we couldn't find him who was drinking with you despite scouring the bar." He gave Frankie a nasty look. "It turned out you were at my home the whole time." "Your home? How shameless can you be? This is Nikki's home, and it'll be my home in the future!" Frankie snarled. He was brimming with confidence despite being a head shorter than Jett. "Your home?" Jett snorted and glanced at Nicole. "Looks like my house would've ended up becoming someone else's if I hadn't returned in time." Nicole felt like there was a hand around her throat. She urgently gave Frankie a look. "Stop digging your grave here! Hurry up and go home!" Frankie didn't listen, though. He continued to poke the sleeping bear. "You look like you're getting on in years, old man. Don't tell me you're thinking of taking a young wife at your age! "There's no way Nikki would like someone like you. If I were you, I'd back out while it's not too late. You should really know your place…" "Frankie, I'm begging you. Please, stop talking." Nicole tugged on Frankie's sleeve with her head bowed. "Go home, please! We can talk about this tomorrow!" "Don't be scared, Nikki! I'm not afraid of him at all! I'll protect you!" Frankie whipped out a golf club from the stand nearby and pointed it at Jett. "Return Nikki to me, or I'll have no choice but to resort to violence!" "Wait, put the golf club down, Frankie!" Nicole's heart leaped to her throat. She shouted, "He's my uncle, and this is his house! You can't treat him like this!" "What?" Frankie looked dumbfounded. After a long silence, he tugged on the silk robe he had on. "So this is his?" She couldn't believe this was what he was focusing on. "Not only is the robe his, but also the wine you drank. Even the golf club you're holding is his. Everything here belongs to him! He only needs to say the word to get you kicked out of here!" Frankie was dumbstruck. It took him several seconds to wrap his mind around the situation. "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He put the club down and said, "We're on the same side here, sir, so don't be mad at me. I'm Nicole's boyfriend. We'll be a happy family in the future." Boyfriend? A family? Frankie didn't notice the grim look on Jett's face at all. He even shook Jett's hand and continued, "I'm not going to disturb you any longer since you've just returned tonight. I'll treat you to a meal some other day." Nicole was so embarrassed that she wanted to slap herself. "He's drunk, Mr. Gustav. I'll have him head home first before I explain everything to you…" She wanted to tug Frankie's hand away but found that Jett was holding on to it. She couldn't get it out of Jett's grasp at all. "You like Nikki?" Jett stared at Frankie. The latter nodded seriously. "I hope you'll allow us to be together." "I raised Nikki. If you want to be her boyfriend…" Jett paused here and smiled eerily. "Shouldn't you get on your knees and beg me for permission?" As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the air seemed to turn to ice. "W-What?" Before Frankie could return to his senses, Jett kicked him behind the legs, making him plop onto his knees. Nicole's eyes widened. "Mr. Gustav!" Frankie struggled to get up. Jett held him down and sneered. "This is the man you were trying to protect, Nikki. No, he can't be considered an actual man." Frankie howled in pain as Jett looked up at Nicole. "How do you want him to die? You choose, Nikki." Nicole's jaw dropped as she stared at him. He was scarier and more powerful than she'd imagined. … Frankie was flung into the swimming pool with a loud splash. He choked and flailed in the water. As soon as his head came above the water, a bodyguard would push him back under. Jett stood by the pool and he watched Frankie emotionlessly. Then, he said to Henry, "Get a few burlier men over here. Show him a good time." "Yes, sir." Nicole watched them from a window on the second floor. She watched as the men pushed Frankie under the water. Suddenly, Jett turned around and met her gaze. She shrunk back and hurriedly drew the curtains. Then, she returned to her room and paced it. If Jett wouldn't let Frankie off the hook, would he do the same to her? She quickly lifted the sheets and got into bed, pretending to be asleep. Soon, someone opened her room door. She had her back to the door and squeezed her eyes shut. There was a short pause at the door before some footsteps rang out. Jett stood by Nicole's bed for a while before bending down and straightening Nicole's body out of her curled-up position. Then, he pulled the sheets around her, turned on the A/C, and left. That was odd. Had he let her off the hook just like that? It wasn't like him. Nicole lifted the sheets and sat up before turning on the bedside lamp. As soon as the room was lit, she screamed in fear. She stared at Jett, who stood by the door. Under the dim lighting, he looked absolutely terrifying. Nicole shuddered. "M-Mr. Gustav, what are you still doing here?" "I wanted to see how long you could keep the act up." Jett remained by the door, looking menacing. "I'll give you ten minutes to explain yourself." "I'm sleepy, Mr. Gustav. Could we talk about this tomorrow?" "Sure." Jett strode over to her and lifted her from the bed. "How could you keep me in the dark after getting yourself a boyfriend, Nikki? Didn't I tell you that you weren't allowed to date anyone before turning 20?" Then, he pinned her face down on the bed and lifted the hem of her nightgown. "What are you doing, Jett Gustav? You—" Nicole panicked. Before she could finish her sentence, a bolt of pain shot through her, starting from her behind. She widened her eyes in shock. "Y-You—" Jett smacked her again. Nicole's face turned red as she struggled. She felt humiliated. "How dare you hit me on the beihind, Jett! You shameless man! You… You…" Jett kept a hold on her neck and rasped, "Did you forget what you said at the bar? I've gone easy on you for far too long, Nicole. Let's settle the score in one go!" Nicole was so infuriated that she forgot to keep up the innocent act. She flailed and yelled at the top of her lungs. For as long as she could remember, Jett had never laid a hand on her. The only time he'd done anything remotely close to that was when she'd held hands with a boy as a child. He'd smacked her on the palm back then. For that, she'd given him the cold shoulder for a week. Now, she couldn't move with him pinning her to the bed. Ultimately, all she could do was cry and beg for mercy. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Gustav. Please, stop. I really know where I went wrong now!" Nicole's perky behind was now red from Jett spanking it. Underneath the dim lights, it looked like a ripe peach. Jett's palm seemed to heat up at the sight. His throat constricted. Chapter 5 Jett knew things would get out of hand if he and Nicole were to continue like this. He pulled the hem of her nightgown down and flipped her around to face him. Then, he gripped her jaw and glared at her. "Do you know how much effort I put into raising you? Look at you, throwing yourself at a brat who's still wet behind the ears. How cheap do you think you are?" He was so angry that his words came out harsher than usual. Once, at a function meant for the upper crust, someone in the know had approached Jett. He wanted to introduce his son to Nicole as a way of forming a relationship with Jett. At the time, Jett had snorted disdainfully. "Honestly, even a piece of trash thinks he has the right to become in-laws with me. Do you think any Tom, Peter, and Harry is a good match for the young lady that I raised?" He'd even gone so far as to claim that he wanted to marry Nicole off to the best men in Ginville City. "How dare you humiliate me like that, Jett! H-How could you hit me on the behind like that?" Nicole cried. "Because you're a fool! Don't you know your own worth? You're a member of the Gustav family. How can you get together with a brat like that? He even said he was going to be a family with me in the future. Is he worthy?" Jett was starting to lose control. Nicole was humiliated by his treatment of her and yelled angrily, "If he isn't worthy, are you?" Jett stiffened. The anger in his eyes seemed to be extinguished by her words. As he stared at her red face, he said hoarsely, "Break up with him. You're not allowed to have anything to do with him in the future. If you don't do as I say, I'll either tie you up or make him disappear from this world!" With that, he hastily wiped her tears away before pulling the sheets around her. Then, he hurried off. "You shameless, Jett!" Nicole shouted. Then, she wrapped the sheets around herself and sobbed, feeling ashamed. She wasn't a child anymore. How could he spank her like he'd done when she was a kid? He was shameless. Utterly shameless! … Nicole didn't manage to get any sleep that night. The next day, she went to college with dark circles under her eyes. She was a sophomore this year. Thanks to Jett's "nurturing", she'd skipped two grades in elementary school and was now the youngest in her year. She was an architecture major. It was tougher for women to excel in this major, and it also wasn't easy to find work. Nicole had only picked it because Jett had been against it. When she arrived at the classroom, she walked over to Cindy and flopped onto her seat after throwing her bag down. She slumped onto the table. "What's wrong with you? You look like you've got withdrawal symptoms or something. Why so down?" A classmate sitting in front of them turned around, looking concerned. Cindy was painting her nails. She said flippantly, "I bet she had an impulsion from seeing someone handsome." "Uh…" The classmate looked awkward. She knew Cindy had always been the type to run her mouth, so she didn't take the latter seriously. Nicole sighed three times in succession. Cindy leaned close to her. "What's wrong? Come on. Tell me how things went between you and Frankie last night." "Let me catch up on my sleep first. I'll fill you in when I wake up." By the time Nicole woke up, the classroom was already empty. "Finally awake, are you?" Cindy asked. Nicole raised her head. There were marks on her face from pressing it against her hands. She saw Cindy admiring her freshly painted nails. Cindy said, "Spit it out. Did you win Frankie over last night?" Nicole told her about everything that had happened. "Wait, Jett's back?" Cindy's expression stiffened. "No wonder you suddenly went missing last night. He didn't do anything to you, did he?" She and Nicole had been friends for so long that she knew how strict Jett was with Nicole. That, coupled with the fact that she was also terrified of Jett… Whenever Nicole got into trouble, Jett would teach Cindy a lesson after teaching Nicole one. "Don't even mention that. I don't know what got into Frankie to make him just go over to my place like that. Hold up!" Nicole gave Cindy a suspicious look. "How did he know where I live? I just changed the locks yesterday, so you and I are the only ones who know the new pin. Were you the one who told him?" Cindy's eyes darted around. "You were the one who said you wanted to win him over, didn't you? When you disappeared after heading to the restroom last night, Frankie panicked. "He said he wanted to go to your place to look for you. I was drunk, so I gave him the pin. I didn't expect him to actually be crazy enough to head over there!" Nicole glared at her. "I was wondering what he was doing at my place. Turns out you sold me out!" "Ahem. Don't be mad, babe. I was drunk!" Cindy quickly changed the topic. "Look at how glum you are. Come on, I'll take you to a café for some drinks." They packed their bags and stood up to leave the classroom. Just then, a figure charged toward them and stood in their way. "Nicole!" Before Nicole even saw who it was, the person swung a hand at her face. Cindy quickly tugged Nicole back, making the person miss the mark. The person raised her hand to slap Nicole again. Cindy quickly caught her by the wrist. "Try that again, Callie, and I'll rip your throat out!" Cindy flung Callie aside. Callie staggered backward before steadying herself. She glared daggers at Nicole, looking like she wanted to spit fire. "You're a shameless girl, Nicole!" Nicole frowned. "What are you acting all crazy about this time?" "How dare you call me crazy! I've yet to settle the score with you for taking Frankie away before my very eyes last night!" Nicole looked at her emotionlessly. "You were the one who insulted me first, weren't you?" "Hmph! So what if I did? Wasn't that what you deserved? It's all your fault for disgusting me!" Callie was Nicole's nemesis at university. They'd never gotten along. There had been rumors recently about Callie having a crush on Frankie. He was considered a genius in their major. Naturally, many female students had crushes on him. Callie had only managed to ask him out because of her status as the daughter of the Lennox family. Last night, at the bar, Nicole had been minding her own business when Callie had stormed over to her and humiliated her for no reason. She'd even gotten someone to pour popcorn all over Nicole to make Frankie laugh and have everyone else make fun of her. "Oh. Well, I could say the same to you. So what if I took Frankie away from you? Don't you deserve to have your man snatched from under your very nose? It's your fault that you're not as pretty as I am!" Nicole gave Callie a taste of her own medicine. Callie snorted scornfully. "I can't believe you have the nerve to say something like that. Do you think you're a goddess or something just because you have a few people chasing after you? You're still a single girl that no one wants. "Look at you, not having even dated anyone despite already being 19. And you claim to be prettier than me! I don't know where you get your confidence from." Callie crossed her arms. "Did those guys chasing after you—they're bad-looking as heck, by the way—make you think you're better than you are? Honestly, take a look at yourself in the mirror." She leaned close to Nicole and said haughtily, "You bumpkin!" "You're asking for it, Callie!" Cindy wanted to slap Callie, but Nicole stopped her. "It's just a waste of my time and breath arguing with you, Callie. It won't change the fact that Frankie doesn't want you." Nicole smacked her lips, seemingly reminiscing about what had happened last night. She continued, "He's got a pretty good body, really. He might be lacking in length and stamina, but that's okay. I can help him train up on that." "What? Did you guys get a room last night?" Callie's expression changed. "Do you even need to ask?" "How dare you sleep with the man I'm interested in! I'll give you a punch!" Callie trembled with rage. If not for Cindy keeping her at arm's length, she would've charged forward to rip Nicole's throat out. "I'd advise you to watch out for your image, Callie. There are people everywhere here. You wouldn't want them to see that the daughter of the Lennox family is no different from a shrew, would you?" Callie gnashed her teeth. She looked murderous as she snarled, "I wanted to remind you about something—Frankie isn't here today." Nicole raised an eyebrow. "So you came to me to ask where he is?" "Ha. Judging from the way you look, you have no idea where he is, either." Callie sneered. "Didn't you guys sign up for the architectural competition? If he can't participate, there's no way your group will win anything!" With that, she turned and stormed off, leaving Nicole to gape at her. The architectural competition Callie had mentioned was organized by Dykas University. The team that won first place would win the right to compete for a slot in a student exchange program. But there was also a rule that if someone were to participate as an individual, they would be accepted as a student at Dykas University. Nicole wanted to leave the country, but Jett had forbade her. She had to get that slot in the student exchange program through this competition. There was only one problem—the final product was with Frankie, and today was the deadline for submission. Nicole called Frankie, but the call couldn't go through. She ran over to Frankie's dorm to look for him, but his dormmate informed her that he hadn't seen Frankie since last night. He was missing. There was probably only one person who knew where he was—Jett. A chill ran down Nicole's spine as she thought about what Jett had said. She told Cindy, "I can't get coffee with you, Cindy. I have something important to attend to." "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?" "It's something that will affect the rest of my life!" Chapter 6 After bidding Cindy farewell, Nicole called Henry. She didn't dare to call Jett. As soon as the call was connected, she asked, "Is Jett at the office, Henry?" "Yes, Ms. Malone. He's having a meeting. Did you need him for something?" Nicole didn't say anything. She hung up and took a cab to Gustav Tower. But she was stopped by a security guard as soon as she stepped inside. "Hold it, young lady. Who are you here for?" "Jett Gustav." The security guard appraised her. She was a brave one, bursting into the building and demanding to see Jett like that. But did she think Jett was someone she could see whenever she wanted? "You're not the first woman to come here and demand to see Mr. Gustav, young lady. Wait in line!" He pointed behind him. There were a bunch of people in the lounge, and they were all women. Jett had just returned to the country. Were they that desperate to see him? "I need to see him about something urgent. Could you let me—" Before Nicole could finish, the security guard cut her off. "No can do, miss! I'm a professional security guard, and I have a work ethic. Acting coquettish with me won't work!" Nicole was at a loss for words. She hadn't been coquettish at all. In truth, Nicole's petite stature, innocent-looking face, and sweet voice had given the security guard the wrong idea. He said, "If I let you in and you disturb Mr. Gustav, I'll lose my job, young lady. Please, don't make things hard for me!" He didn't know who Nicole was and refused to let her in without an appointment. Left with no choice, Nicole called Henry. Yet the call couldn't go through. Why did things have to go wrong at the most critical juncture? She could only wait in the lounge. Before she even sat down, a piercing voice rang out. "My, my. Where did this brat come from? This just shows how Mr. Gustav's charm knows no end—even a brat is here to fight for a piece of the pie! Does she think he'll fall for that flat body of hers? He wouldn't even be interested!" A long-haired woman with thick makeup mocked Nicole scornfully. Nicole pretended to be naive as she asked, "Are all of you here to see Jett Gustav?" "Why else would we be at Gustav Corporation?" The woman snorted. "You're so rude, brat. How can you just address Mr. Gustav by his full name?" Everyone in Ginville City knew to address Jett as "Mr. Gustav". On the other hand, Nicole had always addressed Jett by his name. She only called him "Mr. Gustav" whenever she wanted to butter him up. When she was a kid, Jett would tell her off for addressing him by name. She didn't even know when things had changed, but he'd stopped reprimanding her for being rude and had allowed her to do as she wished. Nicole snapped out of her reverie. "Why are you all here to see him?" "Once, a woman tripped and fell before Mr. Gustav's eyes. He carried her into his car and even gave her a million as compensation. What do you think we're here for?" Nicole looked thoughtful. "It's my first time hearing that he's so generous." "He's always treated women gently and with magnanimity." "That's nonsense. He's not as good as you think he is. He's a devil!" Nicole muttered to herself. Still, the woman heard her. "Stop making it sound like you know him!" She snorted and strutted off to touch up her hair and makeup. It was a mystery as to how these women had gotten wind of Jett's return to the country. As soon as he was back, they'd filled the lounge to the brim. Countless women wanted to win his heart, yet none had succeeded. His friends had even made fun of him for being celibate. Indeed, it was weird. Throughout the years, Nicole hadn't seen him with another woman. He was already in his 30s, yet he only hung out with men. Wasn't there something abnormal about that? Then again, that wasn't her concern. She had to find out where Frankie was so she could get her hands on their final product and submit it for the competition. Nicole sat in a quiet corner. After a while, she saw everyone else stand on their feet and charge toward the elevator. "It's Mr. Gustav. He's here!" Jett was surrounded by a bunch of senior executives as he strode out of the elevator. His bodyguards immediately kept the crazed women away from him. "Mr. Gustav, it's me! We met each other two nights ago. You said I looked like your first love!" "Look at me, too, Mr. Gustav! We had a meal together once!" "Mr. Gustav, I'm expecting! The baby's yours!" "Mr. Gustav, Mr. Gustav…" The women threw themselves at Jett like their lives depended on it, and their voices were more shrill than the others. If not for the bodyguards keeping them at bay, they probably would've swallowed Jett whole. Nicole pursed her lips and watched him from afar. He looked calm and unruffled. His eyes were on the path he wanted to take. His gaze didn't flit around or focus on anyone else. He was regal, noble, and arrogant. Describing him with these words was the most fitting choice. Nicole suddenly wanted to prank him a little. She cocked her head as she wondered what she could do to make herself stand out among the crowd. How could she get Jett to notice her? After some thought, she stood up and approached the crowd. She used her petite stature to her advantage and squeezed through the crowd. Then, she sneaked underneath the bodyguard's arms and charged toward Jett. Then, she plopped onto her knees before him and grabbed his pant leg. She cried, "Dad, don't you want me anymore?" Silence descended upon the crowd at her cry. Everyone was forced to stop. The crowd's attention moved from Jett's face to Nicole's. No one could believe their ears. The other women had already gone to such lengths to catch Jett's attention, yet Nicole was more far-fetched than they were. How dare she claim Jett was her father? "Where did you come from, you crazy kid? How dare you spout nonsense like that! What are you guys still standing around for? Kick her out!" a senior executive roared. He was worried Nicole would piss Jett off. A bodyguard hurried forward to pull Nicole away, but a slender hand stopped him. He faltered and looked up to meet a cold, imposing gaze. Jett kept the bodyguard away from Nicole, then waved a hand to dismiss him. The senior executives watched Jett, feeling dumbstruck. "I've finally found you, Dad. It's me, Nikki. Don't you remember me anymore?" Nicole tugged on Jett's pants and rubbed her nose on the leg. Everyone clenched their fists at the sight of her wiping her snot on Jett's pants. They looked like they were going to explode. No, they couldn't stand for this. How could someone treat the almighty Jett Gustav like that? "How dare you wipe your snot on Mr. Gustav's pants?" someone roared as they pointed at Nicole. Henry gave them an icy look, making them step back in fright. Did the guy have a death wish? What audacity he had to point a finger at Jett's precious treasure! Jett lowered his head and tilted Nicole's face up. "What did you just call me?" Nicole met his gaze. Tears pooled in her red eyes as she called out in an aggrieved tone, "Dad!" Her voice reverberated around the spacious lobby. How daring of her to have raised her voice! Just as everyone thought Jett was going to throw her out, he released her jaw and caressed her head. "That's a good girl." He mussed up her hair. Nicole was dumbfounded, as were the senior executives. The crowd was equally astonished. Jett continued, "It's cold on the floor. Get up." Nicole couldn't return to her senses. Her original plan had been to prank Jett and humiliate him in public. It was his punishment for spanking her behind last night and making her lose sleep. To her surprise, not only had he responded to her without a trace of anger, but he'd also acted so naturally! Seeing that Nicole was dumbstruck, Jett sighed and bent down to pick her up. She was so petite that it was almost as if he were truly carrying a child in his arms. He wiped her crocodile tears away and said, "Are you hungry, Nikki? What do you want to have? I'll buy it for you." Nicole stiffened. She lowered her voice and asked, "Are you being serious, Jett?" Jett looked at her and smirked lazily. "What's wrong, my precious daughter? You're the one who got on your knees and called me your father, right?" He'd pressed his lips to her ear. When he spoke, his warm breath fanned over it. It made her goosebumps rise, and she laughed awkwardly. "I was just joking with you, Mr. Gustav. The way you're acting… Aren't you worried you'll affect your image as Gustav Corporation's president?" He raised an eyebrow. "I couldn't care less about that." He didn't care about his image and reputation? Nicole felt like she'd made the wrong call. Jett hadn't walked into her trap at all. "Since you're here, Nikki, I have something I need you to do." "What is it?" she asked curiously. | Galaxy in the Book | 49 | https://facebook.com/61555646245426 | 0 | LEARN_MORE | 1711177200 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763829 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 8/18/24, 1:07 AM | 1714955318 | 1723961249 | 743 | 1743723312807882 | 1 | 1.3199004653399E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 145409685488567 | 0 | Clark County Public Library | 120207253776240427 | www.ccplohio.org | Contact us | NONE | video | Enrich Your Journey Beyond Books | Ignite your knowledge. | https://www.ccplohio.org/ | 1705554481 | 1.4540968548857E+14 | Clark County Public Library | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/420097207_912538046777862_1082205696628937572_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GICaDMc_KMwQ7kNvgHmE_TZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCERoADYpSUkqBiSY5fsCraY-8uall3oQI2D4K4-yT_Hw&oe=663DF225 | person_profile | 0 | 0 | 3 | From captivating children's programs to versatile meeting spaces, curated articles, and language learning opportunities. | Clark County Public Library | 3911 | https://facebook.com/ClarkCountyPublicLibrary | 0 | CONTACT_US | 1706601600 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763612 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 11/15/24, 9:11 AM | 1714955282 | 1731683470 | 743 | 1149666419548727 | 1 | 7.9015414641592E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634479656 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869532 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/421981096_402636495923547_9093756928765593825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-s2Kbm4BzRkQ7kNvgHp50Jo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfC8_juXdql_vI3GCoZz_WV2QuBPBG-qM3AwCapmNVNtdA&oe=663DE536 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440745049_975685990574425_8040507451383365745_n.jpg?_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rIzmYEVI84oQ7kNvgFPFCxu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA6ms-inhZ2qwzMQEyfduL10n8Wr-xUuqFNf_nJT8mUsA&oe=663E1113 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763603 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 7/17/25, 4:38 AM | 1714955282 | 1752745124 | 743 | 811639607072022 | 1 | 2.9641766352133E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634406856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869357 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440358889_319360307852125_1401433897036499273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ncxy9BfOTW4Q7kNvgGRmwF0&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfCYegOa8gKtbzYFfmFTkFr2z1NS6o5wzZ1enSO7f4tsRw&oe=663DE48B | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441254746_411404601818520_8838526934013358828_n.jpg?_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ysoOfQBlbx8Q7kNvgHwEaVE&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfA4H2dQEKWdVuv3sHz2mjpJUOTxQKT7swawb92FghoeYw&oe=663DE9E1 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763615 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 6/11/25, 10:34 AM | 1714955282 | 1749656051 | 743 | 1388638465133254 | 1 | 8.1234329747609E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634069056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869549 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440796443_1128950021558783_3917151259927025176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DeD2EOMw_3AQ7kNvgGulzUt&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfCgvR-s-1Kmv0nHS8Xt4R6OQ0Npof3uYjVHcIl_vO0pGg&oe=663DF454 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441297583_945013877097000_237706250295757496_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qfsqMgsb3GUQ7kNvgGCRLEs&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfDgSWcG7eImZNroFWhLZUWqfZdCz1zlWj29uXJ4ou_axA&oe=663DEF48 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763640 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 11/15/24, 5:02 AM | 1714955283 | 1731668572 | 743 | 1687081411831650 | 1 | 1.0777107900007E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 1 | 0 | 0 | 108401345691237 | 0 | JoyReels | 120207768284090738 | play.google.com | Watch more | NONE | video | 😹This series is so incredible! I can't stop watching! Next episode is amazing! | https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.joyreels.video | 1714468439 | 1.0840134569124E+14 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440403555_1634058157338919_9031291769942722988_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7mOHQgOYWaEQ7kNvgEtKH-M&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfC9S69gNqRhJ8Inr9gGJWL7_lbnaQBP9Gs-E0gemVBfkw&oe=663DFF1B | person_profile | 0 | JoyReels | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440466030_2282054168654469_2910559909362688042_n.jpg?_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XDwOmtjMLKsQ7kNvgEmjLH3&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfB0DVDRci0ZgQY3Ug8wedjrhi3giJKOwQtRK6so1hRNEA&oe=663DE98A | 0 | 3 | 😍😍After humiliated by his bride-to-be on the wedding rehearsal but Adam was soon told his true identity as the heir of the richest family in the US. On the journey of returning as a CEO, taking over his family’s business, our true heir gradually finds out his true love, who has been by his side from the very beginning… | JoyReels | 1449 | https://facebook.com/JoyReels02 | 0 | WATCH_MORE | 1714806000 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763609 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 11/16/24, 4:01 AM | 1714955282 | 1731751299 | 743 | 356580206909567 | 1 | 1.1661038481657E+15 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566635188856 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869537 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441054325_996090505470973_5354704655508526447_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Y4vt0bCxeusQ7kNvgFsxNkK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAKdLV0uX65ieOgQPiDrtr0QtRfnq2BwPIw_V-wVNcY5A&oe=663DDFA4 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441387804_1915929722179556_1153595227624358459_n.jpg?_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1K_nSFXx5j0Q7kNvgEXX1DB&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&oh=00_AfDl998kBv3sKovnLpsETOihSzWsxNx81kLE3pbwb_VEpQ&oe=663DF5F4 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||
| 1763606 | 1 | active | 5/5/24, 7:28 PM | 11/16/24, 4:25 AM | 1714955282 | 1731752710 | 743 | 463931705984636 | 1 | 3.5560365417415E+14 | 1714892400 | person_profile | eligible | 0 | 0 | NONE | 0 | 1 | 0 | 655155884602762 | 0 | Deliciously Allergy Free | 6566634584056 | deliciouslyallergyfree.com | Sign Up | NONE | dco | FREE Online Masterclass – Cooking Made Easy 🌟 | Unlock the secret to quick, delicious meals the whole family will love. Limited spots available for this FREE masterclass. As featured on The Today Show. Reserve your seat now! | https://deliciouslyallergyfree.com/cooking-made-easy | 1714869538 | 6.5515588460276E+14 | Deliciously Allergy Free | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441280268_799774495414181_2069483968584925635_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nUDJQ5lY17kQ7kNvgEa86Xy&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAofJ-ptzt5_w6T_EpMfNOTsuk57qD7U33p8gMAFe5A8A&oe=663E10A6 | person_profile | 0 | Sharon Selby | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/441023852_297979466585839_4003001340126525583_n.jpg?_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qybb4KSLW9AQ7kNvgFV7Qc_&_nc_oc=Adg9wJrWX0xAJu9qq1tpsZr4dJBqU7c2MsoZZTmi8gGncudGy-r5taHxnhmeNzNEbK2uYdraUcU1avGApQd1dbB7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&oh=00_AfAzbopHwC_meEAVAfvU1vL7H7uMfPFoLMwxRpHrXQwjqg&oe=663DEC75 | 0 | 3 | Believe it or not - I used to be a 'terrible' cook. The days when I couldn't distinguish a spatula from a ladle to the times, I dreaded hearing the phrase 'What's for dinner?' 😱 Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be a regular on national TV hosting cooking segments. N.E.V.E.R! Here’s the thing – it doesn't have to be so hard, and I'm about to show you how 🙌 👩🍳 'Cooking Made Easy' is my FREE online workshop where I’ll teach you how to cook an entire week’s worth of meals – that’s breakfast, lunchboxes, and family dinners – in just 3 hours or less! ✅ I'll spill the beans on my genius meal planning system, time-saving hacks, and mouth-watering recipes that will not only simplify your life but also inspire your inner chef. ✅ I'll reveal the art of having a stash of freezer-ready meals at your fingertips for those busy mid-week dinners. ✅ Lunchbox dilemmas? Now solved. I'll teach you how to turn leftovers into delightful, wholesome lunchbox treasures. A game-changer for busy parents like us. ✅ And let's not forget the joy of 10-minute meals and my one pot wonders. You'll be amazed at how quickly you can whip up something delicious. But the real magic is in making these meals not only quick but also healthy. I'll share my tips for adding the essential nutrients your kids need for optimum health, all without breaking the bank. This is a life changing opportunity, so hop on board quickly before spaces fill up. Reserve your spot today! Get ready to redefine your relationship with the kitchen. It's time for you to shine! See you there, Sharon xx | Deliciously Allergy Free | 7841 | https://facebook.com/deliciouslyallergyfree | 0 | SIGN_UP | 1714892400 | View Edit Delete |